| |
|
WHATSOEVER................12 (0.001%)
|
| for he was irritated that in whatsoever history book or sociological work on America no such statement, | 10318 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 7: FROM VENUS WITH LOVE - |
| person when working upon any subject whatsoever. | 57472 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE A: ON METHOD - |
| and summate all "good" evidence from whatsoever quarter or, | 57593 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE A: ON METHOD - |
| selection. Natural selection by any means whatsoever, | 61221 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : SEVERE LIMITS TO NATURAL SELECTION |
| several famous lines of his Leviathan: Whatsoever therefore is consequent to a time of war, | 73285 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR - |
| realize that she receives no attention whatsoever." | 77849 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 5: HOLY DREAMTIME : THE SCANDALOUS LITTLE PIECE |
| of the gods, defining gods as "whatsoever can produce such effects," | 98251 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| science. The method is applied to whatsoever extension of the senses is of interest and controls such extension; | 100036 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| deny the relevance of any study whatsoever that would tend to confirm a scriptural statement. | 100315 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| religion was, and must remain in whatsoever guise, | 100613 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 12: NEW PROOFS OF GOD - |
| check and acquired no obsessive force whatsoever. | 129029 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| and government agencies. There, any association whatsoever with Dr Velikovsky is likely to provoke discrimination and reprisals. | 133956 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: - SCIENTISM VERSUS SCIENCE - INTRODUCTION TO THE 2ND EDITION - |
| |
|
WHEAT.....................6 (0.001%)
|
| decide which of two bundles of wheat to eat; | 8460 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| of his work and sorting the wheat from the chaff. | 17466 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| more certainly forthcoming if one farmed wheat and baked bread? | 75911 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : SCIENCE AS INSTINCT |
| Then a slave, grinding barley and wheat, | 113015 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| to Delos. They are hidden in wheat straw. | 114366 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| the Midianites, Gideon, who was threshing wheat under an oak, | 124135 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 17: ROCKS - |
| |
|
WHEATLEY..................1 (0.000%)
|
| Africa. Father back in time, as Wheatley (The Pivot of the Four Quarters) asserts, | 96675 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 2: THE SUCCESSION OF GODS - |
| |
|
WHEEDLES..................1 (0.000%)
|
| the approved manner. VIII: 389: Venus wheedles a suit of armour from Vulcan: " | 114455 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| |
|
WHEEL.....................16 (0.002%)
|
| round as does a potter's wheel," | 20251 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| and forth, as in testing the wheel, | 20254 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| land reverses like a potter's wheel." | 20257 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| W. Simpson (1896), The Buddhist Praying Wheel, | 29133 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : Notes (Chapter Nine: The Olympian Rulers) |
| world "turning like a potter's wheel," | 34478 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| lower density material, settle. A magnetic wheel can collect from poured minerals the magnetic ores and cast off the less-magnetic ores. | 37896 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 10 Metals, Salt and Oil - |
| at this time. As the solid-wheel binary evolved, | 52209 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 4: SUPER URANUS AND THE PRIMITIVE PLANETS - |
| Lord of the Mill, a sky wheel grinding out material and spilling it upon the Earth-gold, | 55980 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| decisions between the two hemispheres. "The wheel that squeaks gets the grease." | 72273 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : HANDEDNESS |
| round as does a potter's wheel. | 85930 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : THE DESTRUCTION OF EGYPT |
| round as does a potter's wheel," | 87072 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE CENSORED DESIGNS OF HEAVEN |
| of lugs that could turn a wheel whose bits would be alternately attracted and repelled until a perpetual motion machine was thought to be possible. | 88261 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| values, or long-term considerations: "The wheel that squeaks gets the grease." | 99319 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| so they think, actually "reinventing the wheel" time and time again. | 99323 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| write him, "Meton, stop reinventing the wheel. | 107424 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 17: MAKING MOONSHINE WITH HARD SCIENCE - |
| who then flings him from her wheel 74 . | 131095 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| |
|
WHEELED...................4 (0.000%)
|
| the axis, carrying the whole set, wheeled in revolution around the Sun. | 12950 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| two binary bodies. The axis itself wheeled around the Sun, | 24453 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : THE MAGNETIC TUBE AND PLANETS |
| creating Super Uranus, Super Uranus thereafter wheeled about the Sun in close orbit. | 52110 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 4: SUPER URANUS AND THE PRIMITIVE PLANETS - |
| of revolution. That is, Solaria Binaria wheeled more slowly about its center. | 52156 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 4: SUPER URANUS AND THE PRIMITIVE PLANETS - |
| |
|
WHEELER...................3 (0.000%)
|
| Whakarewarewa Thermal Area, NZ whale whammy Wheeler, | 5957 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 5: The Scope of Quantavolution - - - |
| W., K. S. Thorne J. A. Wheeler (1973), | 32026 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - - BIBLIOGRAPHY - |
| J. D. Muhly and T. S. Wheeler set a date between 1100 and 900 B. | 38401 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 10 Metals, Salt and Oil : Notes (Chapter Ten: Metals, Salt and Oil) |
| |
|
WHEELING..................3 (0.000%)
|
| upon Stecchini's innocent and free-wheeling skepticism and attacked unreasonably. | 20804 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| four present days. Earth was still wheeling in orbit between the Sun and Saturn, | 55850 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| magnetic tube, were freed. Instead of wheeling with Jupiter, | 56278 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| |
|
WHEELS....................12 (0.001%)
|
| music of the spheres" and "the wheels within wheels" are but ancient inherited words fossilizing for us ancient phenomena of sound and sight. | 32938 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| the spheres" and "the wheels within wheels" are but ancient inherited words fossilizing for us ancient phenomena of sound and sight. | 32938 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| iron pole, and the spark-scattering wheels continually roll over rumbling thunderclouds. | 56247 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| coals of fire 38 . The chariot wheels and the hooves of the horses were burned by divine fire and got stuck in a boiling mud 39 . ( | 86628 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : OPENING AND CLOSING THE WATERS |
| down fiery darts, lightning balls and wheels of light, | 87033 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : WHOSE ANGEL? |
| ropes of various kinds; various small wheels; | 92135 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : IMPEDIMENTA |
| based hall. He had put golden wheels under the legs of each, | 115824 KA: - - Chapter 9: TRIPOD CAULDRONS - |
| 30: "Every base had four brasen wheels, | 115834 KA: - - Chapter 9: TRIPOD CAULDRONS - |
| chariot for Mars with the flying wheels with which he inflames men and cities; | 116848 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS : HEPHAESTUS |
| as dwelling in the sky. Similarly, wheels can suggest not only land travel, | 119820 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : ART |
| touches to his tripods, which have wheels so that they may be able to travel and enter the agon. | 124046 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 16: THE DANCE - |
| Delta, 1965). In his essay, Ley wheels to the firing line almost every device used by the earlier reviewers: | 135935 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 2: AFTERMATH TO EXPOSURE - - - |
| |
|
WHELAN....................1 (0.000%)
|
| 29. Eggleton, Peter, S. Mitten J. Whelan, | 31479 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - - BIBLIOGRAPHY - |
| |
|
WHELMED...................1 (0.000%)
|
| by the bolt of Zeus... lies whelmed beneath the waters of the Serbonian lake. ') | 140919 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: APPENDIX 2: VELIKOVSKY 'DISCREDITED': A TEXTUAL COMPARISON - - - |
| |
|
WHELTON...................8 (0.001%)
|
| whale whammy Wheeler, Mortimer, R. F. Whelton, | 5958 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 5: The Scope of Quantavolution - - - |
| himself in a letter to Clark Whelton. | 8422 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| save for wrangling between Greenberg and Whelton. | 8919 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| there were none of substance. Clark Whelton spoke up in general criticism of the proceedings as lackluster and Lewis Greenberg tore into him from the Chair with ad personam indignation which was incomprehensible unless, | 8920 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| us!") Martin wants to see Clark Whelton and he and Deg hear of Clark's longing for an Association where we can all get together on a regular basis. | 9263 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| Martin rifles a letter to Clark Whelton at the Mayor's Office in New York, | 9275 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| Sieff declared the consensus again to Whelton: " | 9303 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| of lectures there in 1964. Clark Whelton also taught there a non-credit course on "the Velikovsky Question" in the Fall of 1979 and significantly some students kept in touch with him afterwards, | 17855 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| |
|
WHEN......................2610 (0.326%)
|
| anomalies. Now the time has arrived when "unexplained difficulties" have become indeed too many for the Darwinian model of gradual incremental Evolution by natural selection to support. | 155 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 1: Introduction to the series - - - |
| and a reexamination of assumptions, often when they are so accepted as to be trite and so trite as to be ignored -- removed, | 169 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 1: Introduction to the series - - - |
| might this be such a case? When one says, " | 194 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 1: Introduction to the series - - - |
| positivism, and operationism come to mind when reaching out for related perspectives. | 228 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 1: Introduction to the series - - - |
| day may not be far off when a new philosopher will draw upon the applicable contributions of such thinkers and the fast-growing body of quantavolutionary literature to produce a new philosophy of science. | 231 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 1: Introduction to the series - - - |
| your answer. Use number three (3) when you are without any belief or knowledge or commitment one way or another regarding the statement. | 304 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 2: THE Q-C TEST - - - |
| of course. Please answer every statement. When finished, | 312 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 2: THE Q-C TEST - - - |
| your answer. Use number three (3) when you are without any belief or knowledge or commitment one way or another regarding the statement. | 440 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 2: THE Q-C TEST - - - |
| of course. Please answer every statement. When finished, | 448 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 2: THE Q-C TEST - - - |
| would presumably give the same results when administered to the same individuals. | 599 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 3: A Comment on the Q-C Test and Its Individual Items - - - |
| your answer. Use number three (3) when you are without any belief or knowledge or commitment one way or another regarding the statement. | 610 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 3: A Comment on the Q-C Test and Its Individual Items - - - |
| wishes him her to understand, especially when the universe of respondents is intellectually, | 620 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 3: A Comment on the Q-C Test and Its Individual Items - - - |
| of course. Please answer every statement. When finished, | 660 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 3: A Comment on the Q-C Test and Its Individual Items - - - |
| Different radio chronometries are highly correlated when applied to the same objects, | 834 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 3: A Comment on the Q-C Test and Its Individual Items - - - |
| your answer. Use number three (3) when you are without any belief or knowledge or commitment one way or another regarding the statement. | 864 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 3: A Comment on the Q-C Test and Its Individual Items - - - |
| of course. Please answer every statement. When finished, | 872 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 3: A Comment on the Q-C Test and Its Individual Items - - - |
| of aesthetic creations and hypotheses, which, when subjected to demands to restore the more comfortable if less competent instinctive system of the hominid, | 1037 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 3: A Comment on the Q-C Test and Its Individual Items - - - |
| of erasing these billions is easy when it comes to traditional geological measurements of time that employ stratigraphy, | 1078 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 3: A Comment on the Q-C Test and Its Individual Items - - - |
| al. The problem is more difficult when it comes to measurements by radioactive decay of chemical elements, | 1080 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 3: A Comment on the Q-C Test and Its Individual Items - - - |
| development should present no unusual difficulties when developing the Q-C test. | 1173 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 4: PROSPECTIVE CHANGES IN THE Q-C TEST - - - |
| ideology of scientists. At a time when it is widely believed that the vast majorityof scientists would be high-scorers on the C-test and low-scorers on the Q-test, | 1220 QUANTAVOLUTION AND CATASTROPHE: PART 4: PROSPECTIVE CHANGES IN THE Q-C TEST - - - |
| to me in the same way! When I muttered something about reminiscence and the consolations of old age, | 6257 COSMIC HERETICS: - - - FOREWORD: : IN SEARCH OF TIMES PAST |
| start, I said, at the time when you met Immanuel Velikovsky, | 6287 COSMIC HERETICS: - - - FOREWORD: : IN SEARCH OF TIMES PAST |
| was entering his forty-fourth year when he met a self-styled cosmic heretic, | 6348 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 1: ROYAL INCEST - |
| of scholarly and political iconoclasm. Withal, when it came down to it, | 6389 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 1: ROYAL INCEST - |
| a worse feature.) This he confessed when Livio Stecchini, | 6394 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 1: ROYAL INCEST - |
| he read a book? They say, "When you want something done, | 6440 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 1: ROYAL INCEST - |
| and he confirmed it once again when it came time to write The Disastrous Love Affair of Moon and Mars, | 6490 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 1: ROYAL INCEST - |
| during a period of high prosperity when publishing company shares boomed on the stock market and practically anything might be brought out. | 6543 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| of the Hebrew University of Jerusalem when this was only a few dedicated utopians enjoying an impetus from Simon Velikovsky's purse. | 6550 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| tried always to be on hand when visitors came and to Deg at least, | 6592 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| have smart interiors. Much later on, when he finally released his books to Dell Publishers for publication in paperback and received a hundred thousand dollars, | 6617 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| extravagantly. Deg had often to consider, when he taught courses on leadership and creativity, | 6623 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| France is a widow," Pompidou orated when De Gaulle died.) | 6631 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| and played loose with the language when let off the field of science. " | 6655 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| science. "Sand-bag them," he remarked when V was expostulating over the attempts of a panel of the American Association for the Advancement of Science to get hold of his finalized paper without revealing to him their final replies to it. | 6655 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| the details. This is what happened when he read; | 6677 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| so guarded for a few years. When Leroy Ellenberger reviewed them in 1983, | 6699 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| of the final interview with Velikovsky when the President of Macmillan informed Velikovsky that Worlds in Collision could no longer be tolerated on the Macmillan list, | 6700 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| was ready to assume the risk. When asked how the two versions of the meeting compared, | 6702 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| to settle upon 1919, the year when the first association of the nations of all the world was formed, | 6760 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| position. There is a religious right, when forbidden by one's religion, | 6819 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| belief in truth and antitruth, especially when dealing with outsiders, | 6834 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| before the Holies of Holies. And, when, | 6860 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| Behavioral Scientist had been mostly done when Deg addressed a letter to his Advisory Board explaining Velikovsky's position and justifying a special issue in support of him. | 6873 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| who had run interference for V. when V. | 6917 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| are utterly inadequate to their tasks when a society is failing, | 6992 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| science the reception system is inadequate when the institutions and politics of science are failing to begin with. | 6993 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| all the way to the bank. When the law or science does not live up to its rules, | 7039 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| two decades after the events. Now when the court or scientific establishment finds the defendant 'crazy' or 'delinquent' or 'fraudulent' or 'concealing the truth' or 'non-co-operative', | 7046 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 2: THE PRODIGAL ARCHIVE - |
| through a rebellious adolescence during years when he was respectful, | 7094 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| and did not review the book when it later appeared. | 7156 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| of politics and sociology on revolutions. When the ABS was publishing its Velikovsky Issue, | 7209 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| Department of the Vienna General Hospital when, | 7271 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| publication in a medical journal, declaring: "When, | 7280 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| invite latent opposition to take form. When the renowned astronomer and public scientist par excellence, | 7332 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| be a humorous truism set up, when publicized, | 7334 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| believed to be similar. Deg objected, when I thought to print some of the encomia that his magazine (1963) and book (1966) evoked, | 7358 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| en masse to castigate Macmillan Company when it published Worlds in Collision. | 7366 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| published Worlds in Collision. In 1983, when Leroy Ellenberger delved into the appropriate files he found only twenty-one of such letters. | 7367 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| Velikovsky case) faces the conscientious editor when he gets a paper the validity of which he does not question, | 7393 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| 1960's. Reviews of the book when it appeared two years later were favorable; | 7418 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| Deg liked and admired Hutchins, even when strongly critical of him, | 7457 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| out of the relaxation of homecoming when I visited Velikovsky. | 7543 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| respectfully but comfortably and even amusedly when the telephone rang and he answered it. | 7545 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| So did Eddie Deg's brother when I called him that evening for information. | 7579 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| day or two. I feel uneasy when people say I am generous, | 7580 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| I am, it is upon occasions when nobody in the world notices; | 7582 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| in the world notices; but then when I act normally and naturally, | 7582 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| praiseworthy things in quiet, boldly, but when a public approves my conduct, | 7587 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| party, where they were tardy. Present when we arrived was the hostess, | 7622 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| small strange eyes lit up warmly when I finished and he shook my hand cordially. | 7634 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| resent being involved in little changes when bigger ones are needed. | 7674 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| to communicating one's ideas arises -- when nothing else, | 7687 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| dog, loping along nicely beside us. When we arrived she insisted upon coming in, | 7690 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| me that Mrs. Waxman seemed offended when Jill did not recognize her name, | 7707 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| and Dr. Waxman were probably surprised when I asked him how he spelled it later on when he was asking me to send him a copy of "The Velikovsky Affair" which I of course felt that he should have known about, | 7708 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| how he spelled it later on when he was asking me to send him a copy of "The Velikovsky Affair" which I of course felt that he should have known about, | 7708 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| that he had misremembered this fact when he looked up his agreement), | 7785 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| evening spent at Velikovsky's home when he and Lear and later he alone, | 7788 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| the meeting. I laughed rather grimly when I heard the story. | 7796 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| V. would not help his supporters. When it was sage to do so, | 7854 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| heavy reliance upon Velikovsky's case. When the magazine was very young, | 7887 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| but of political-social game-playing. When a man writes much, | 7914 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| Vietnam has to say next week when he comes from Fort Lewis. | 7973 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| seeing Rod without saying anything because when the big crunch descended with the school in Switzerland, | 7985 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| I will send it to you when I return; | 8021 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| pyramid- building times.) Note Mercurial qualities? When did Hermes flourish as a god? ( | 8062 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 3: CHEERS AND HISSES - |
| explosive force had set into motion. When it came to V.' | 8159 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| s views or even defends him. When V. | 8181 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| Sagan talked of the, "delightful moments" when his predictions about planets were borne out by space vehicles on the spot. | 8192 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| the field existed. He was flabbergasted when his Worlds in Collision was attacked so vigorously and then each succeeding book was treated the same, | 8245 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| Mother and Wife," and so on. When Deg, | 8273 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| only man who can play Moses when they make a movie of his book." | 8306 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| said to an antagonist, Bernard Cohen, when asked about Velikovsky. | 8353 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| have been present on numerous occasions when V. | 8362 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| not support him so strongly. Explain. When you compare his conduct with that of scientists who had no reason to be unscrupulous, | 8365 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| to reason precisely at the moment when they were being called upon to be reasonable. | 8371 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| and rushed about like the winds when released from the bag of Aeolus. | 8426 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| could only arrive at valid comment when talking of the real world, | 8449 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| their pens to nubbins on them. When they are nothing while the great ones bump our elbows and disappear in the crowd. | 8476 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| in North America and Western Europe, when practically all forms of dissent, | 8516 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| and the forms of government, except when expressed as deadly terrorism, | 8517 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| once exploded publicly in cutting anger when Professor Warwick, | 8547 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| excessive. None could recall an instance when V. | 8576 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| slapping them; many could recall instances when V. | 8577 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| where V. and Elisheva rested, and, when the appropriate moment came, | 8596 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| make since World War II. Yet, when it appeared that Muller was excessively disliked, | 8601 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| returned a couple of years later when the same Muller was murdered by a jealous colleague on a matter of adultery. | 8603 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| I'll be damned!" he said, when sent a copy of the book, | 8610 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| annoying, Deg believed, was a case when his Politics for Better or Worse was published in 1973. | 8613 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| for reforms leading to sexual equality. When he composed an indignant letter to the culprits, | 8622 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| not recall V. having advanced it when in 1963 they had long conversations on the motivations of his opponents, | 8664 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| the concept itself falls into doubt when it is used without specific valid tests to label or unlabel the behavior of persons or groups. | 8666 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| from the respectable herd of scientists. When he learned that an Australian astrophysicist, | 8670 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| and visited Claude Schaeffer in Europe when he came to read Schaeffer's Stratigraphie Compare, | 8674 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| an effective sally in the seventies. When two British astronomers, | 8690 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| spanks less than one trounce? Actually, when one goes to the heart of the matter, | 8699 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 4: A PROPER RESPECT FOR AUTHORITY - |
| a reaction unique in this century when books proposing unorthodox ideas swarm, | 8737 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| excited from all quarters of knowledge when exoterrestrial encounters are at issue. | 8864 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| with him. But that was once. When Greenberg invited James to become of the "Staff" of Kronos, | 8928 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| He was almost bumped from it when he wrote an early piece of criticism of V. | 8929 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| what V. had wished came about, when Greenberg and James quarreled and James resigned, | 8934 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| telephone and vainly-searched-for typist. When his plane took off from London, | 8974 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| Spring -- "Oh, to be in England when... " | 8976 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| arise successfully there. First it happened when Euam Mackie, | 9000 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| Venusian catastrophe of around -1450 BC when the Earth was said by the V. | 9003 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| its orientations and its calendar. Further, when Deg appeared in England in 1976 and presented his thesis of "the Disastrous Love Affair of Moon and Mars," | 9005 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| see the pattern emerging. By 1983, when Brian Moore had been elected President and Peter James Editor, | 9025 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| and life history is often frustrated when he searches for information about a writer, | 9075 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| dissemination of old and new materials. When done, | 9151 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| University, and elsewhere; the answer, even when friendly, | 9162 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| precisely at the time in life when I could be enjoying the highest earnings. | 9169 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| of "Workshop," to the fascicles and when the Encyclopedia comes out continue the publication of a wide-public magazine Quanta. | 9243 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| of kids readying for college. How, when, | 9266 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| world must have something in mind when they speak of the "underground" the "well- organized tactics" of the catastrophists, | 9267 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| down like a toad's eyelids. When the revolution comes, | 9300 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 1: - Chapter 5: THE BRITISH CONNECTION - |
| say "How can you see him when you know how bad I feel about him," | 9527 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| happened?" he asked Sizemore and others when he met them aside. | 9540 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| Greece, 9 May 1980 Dear Sheva: When I called to say 'good-bye' before going to Greece, | 9686 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| our regards -- also Ruth, and Warner when you see him. | 9721 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| even if they refused to see when the truth was explained to them. | 9827 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| as the theory of Homo Schizo. When, | 9864 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| Deg was prepared to be disappointed. When I said "How did you like it?" | 9866 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| or sensory balance, as, for instance, when depressed, | 9942 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| feel more Jewish, and so, too, when manic, | 9942 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| straight party line, so to speak, when it came to Jewishness on most other matters, | 9972 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| up an ethnic image of everyone. When once he wrote to Matthew Harris of Doubleday Publishers, | 9988 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| draw into Jewishness. Deliberately one day, when Elisheva was remonstrating against Marx, | 10013 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| have confidence in a Jewish representative when dealing with Germans. | 10015 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| Christian parentage. As it turned out, when Deg told him the story, | 10020 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| confirmed that he was not Jewish. When after V.' | 10023 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 6: HOLOCAUST AND AMNESIA - |
| CHAPTER SEVEN FROM VENUS WITH LOVE When Deg was proofreading Chaos and Creation in 1981, | 10055 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 7: FROM VENUS WITH LOVE - |
| rightful place'!!!, as you will see when the final proofs come to you. | 10083 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 7: FROM VENUS WITH LOVE - |
| Lowery makes it out to be when, | 10124 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 7: FROM VENUS WITH LOVE - |
| to enhance the sexual libido. Significantly, when in modern times there began many experiments with electricity, | 10148 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 7: FROM VENUS WITH LOVE - |
| trick that others had achieved, and when the attempt failed, | 10150 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 7: FROM VENUS WITH LOVE - |
| conventional prose proved to be arduous. When he was a boy, | 10160 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 7: FROM VENUS WITH LOVE - |
| his own? That is to say, when it came to conjecturing and examing motives, | 10244 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 7: FROM VENUS WITH LOVE - |
| who became understandably mad and confused when dealing with Central European anti-semitism, | 10305 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 7: FROM VENUS WITH LOVE - |
| strange bedfellows," but so does science when it strikes out in new directions. | 10344 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 7: FROM VENUS WITH LOVE - |
| one point, so fetching is it when one's own theory is indefinite, | 10409 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| was in this state of mind when Alfred Wallace wrote from far away to tell him about his own theory of natural selection. | 10416 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| his own theory of natural selection. When he consulted his friends, | 10419 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| Bargmann and Columbia astronomer Lloyd Motz when they assigned V. | 10435 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| that man was essentially non-rational. When Deg first joined the faculty of Stanford University in 1952, | 10458 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| rationality were really processes of rationalization. When he came in the seventies to ponder the nature of man, | 10468 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| homo sapiens schizotypus, is most rational when he is acting (thinking being a form of acting) pragmatically, | 10476 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| explain the full theory here, not when two volumes about it are available elsewhere. | 10500 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| of displacements, fear, and ego split when all the settings of the ape's organism are deadset against alteration. | 10578 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| especially during the last three months, when the placenta is largest, | 10590 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| character of their accidents and incidence when compared in sub-groups. | 10632 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| context" becoming mentally or psychologically pronounced when selfawareness could fathom them. | 10708 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| the red color to symbolic use, when other beliefs needed a carrier for associations connected with life and death. | 10715 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| I am quite eager for joy when I am in the mood. | 10729 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| together and that later on perhaps when a society became strikingly one or the other, | 10760 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| to do with his early childhood, when there was a benevolent, | 10791 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| speech at a banquet one time, when both brothers were present, | 10794 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| Magazine, one of the few occasions when Velikovsky really lets has hair down, | 10845 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| peoples of the earth. Deg recollected, when he read a copy of Sieff's speech, | 10860 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| July 1968) : ... I answered only once when a group from prison in Illinois wrote to me that this occupies their minds very much and they debated and would like to know how I stand. | 10884 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| could not remember anything in it. When I checked with the Velikovsky Estate to verify the letter, | 10896 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| about it. She was taken aback when Deg said that it was irresponsible: | 10936 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| then shut up like a clam when the consequences of his statements are under inquiry? | 10938 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| that all men were religious even when atheist, | 10963 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| the product of a dying mind. When the mind ceases to die and begins to live, | 10981 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| for the armies and the clashes. When people are fearful, | 11046 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| get men to scatter for cover when under attack; | 11049 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| of human madness, it is erased when one pretends to be divine. | 11115 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| tricks people do with their fingers, when with a single movement of the fingers the strings slip into a new form. | 11151 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| relatively flushed income of the sixties, when what he wanted to do coincided with what agencies with money wanted him todo -- investment brokers, | 11153 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| States. He stayed at Washington Square when in New York, | 11163 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| was never bored, nor even idle when he wanted to be idle, | 11196 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| write. Many were the occasions, though, when the needed piece of paper had been left behind or a needed book was on a faraway shelf. | 11200 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| each person means everything to him when they are together so that he cannot stand seeing them on a list, | 11215 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 2: - Chapter 8: HOMO SCHIZO MEETS GOD - |
| because V. neglected to admit them. When a true believer is excommunicated or goes apostate from a charismatic cult he is, | 11333 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| at battle with his Athenian forebears when the great Island sank amidst frightful tumult. | 11347 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| same. And I should stress that when Deg came into possession of the Beaumont materials, | 11406 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| the 1920's or 1930's when V. | 11413 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| birth, knowing the day and month. When younger, | 11435 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| same kind of difficulty once before when he wished to engage the Xerox corporation in a system of information retrieval. | 11480 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| whose wooden handle was gone; that when he reached the wall, | 11537 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| June 3, 1973 Everything is understandable when it is simple and it is simple when only or two things happen to it at given time -- and the longer the time without their changing the even more simple is the scheme. | 11691 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| is simple and it is simple when only or two things happen to it at given time -- and the longer the time without their changing the even more simple is the scheme. | 11691 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| mechanics of the earth seem understandable when a presumed history's is said to permit only a couple of motions and even these are under severe constraints. | 11695 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| these are under severe constraints. However, when in fact, | 11698 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| the possibility of such a project. When he loosened up, | 11732 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| its coinage. How helpful it is when scholars of different fields come together on a problem. | 11746 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| made on a broadcast in Germany when he was a high school student. | 11844 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| met in a different gravitational situation -- when Earth was in Uranus-Gigans later designated by Deg as Super-Uranus complex and orbit -- they could compose the rings. | 11852 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| it dated at 1500 B. C., when there was a felt need to discover universal destruction surrounding the major Venus disaster. | 11918 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| network, of Eddie's predicament; and when Eddie put Deg in touch with Professor Cadogan of the University of Cincinnati, | 11953 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| ceramic baking (with help of venting.) When I told him that the fusing had entered a couple of feet into the crevices, | 12015 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| not know but would look see when he visited the site. ( | 12019 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| day but am not sure just when. | 12048 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| of Woods Hole Oceanographic Center led when he was alive, | 12067 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| plants themselves begin to produce oxygen. When the oxygen content reaches some particular level, | 12130 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| a result of major volcanic eruptions. When the Agung Volcano erupted in the early 60s, | 12140 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| magnetic field there occurred a moment when there was no general field of the earth, | 12165 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| years and which may be hypothesized when encountering phenomena that are unproven or lead too far afield to explain, | 12276 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| of their utility and therefore should when employed should be watched for what they are doing to one's mind and the facts being ordered. | 12282 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| Hans Vaihinger Philosophy of 'As If' When no longer functional, | 12306 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| or later a fixed idea of when the Noachian Flood, | 12321 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| last date that Deg also chose when the time came to postulate a catastrophic calendar. | 12323 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| earliest grand legendary themes of mankind. When he finally got down to writing at length about geology in The Lately Tortured Earth, | 12393 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| still far behind, needlessly so, even when they were boldly led. | 12399 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| water and gravel might have occurred. When Deg examined the papers, | 12422 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 9: NEW FASHIONS IN CATASTROPHISM - |
| Deg, on the other hand, even when he postulated ancient telescopes, | 12509 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| happenings. He understands the laws. But when the behavior of the heavens does not conform to the demands of the laws, | 12554 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| be explained by natural causes. And when Dorothy Vitaliano years later attacked Velikovsky while espousing euphemerism herself, | 12560 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| Deg came to feel almost perfunctory when he argued for the middle-road quantavolutionaries like Velikovsky. | 12566 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| potentials that can overwhelm gravitational forces when exercised." | 12592 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| up research in the subject. Yet when he captured an honors seminar at New York University and forced the students to expel all their preconceptions and prejudices, | 12634 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| discuss such matters with him, and when, | 12824 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| rests still in private files unpublished. When Deg and then Deg and Milton came out with the model of Solaria Binaria in detail, | 12833 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| of electric charge from the galaxies. When Deg asked Velikovsky, | 12842 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| V. generally reacted negatively, even harshly, when material which he objected to or deemed irrelevant sought its way into the magazine Pense. | 12895 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| beginning of the present historical period, when Greek philosophy was born, | 12916 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| a thick cloud enveloping the Earth when mankind's legends began and was the first subject of creation legends, | 12926 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| was less troubled by poor health when they were exerting themselves upon their creation to the point of exhaustion. | 12987 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| for Milton's little son Davin, when they were visiting. | 13013 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| in a magazine article about 1950, when I browsed through Worlds in Collision, | 13054 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| chance to read your full articles when they are available. | 13103 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| you the Juergens and Crew stuff when I return. | 13104 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| the mathematics describing planetary stability, even when based upon present recorded behaviors, | 13134 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| historical mankind. Thus it occurred that when Melvin Cook, | 13153 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| weak net attraction." Thus masses vary when determined gravitationally insofar as they represent an electrical transaction between two bodies of unequal negative charges. | 13168 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| British quantavolutionary circle by Eric Crew when it was organized. | 13202 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| and an electrical discharge in 1941, when at a lecture he heard of Evershed's photograph of a solar prominence that had reached a height of a million miles in an hour. | 13207 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| mental arithmetic, confirmed on an envelope when the lights went up, | 13210 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| medals of scholarships and degrees and when he showed up, | 13305 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 10: ABC'S OF ASTROPHYSICS - |
| into somnolence about natural forces, or when aroused, | 13355 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| V. 's reconstruction of Egyptian chronology. When did the mistaken chronology begin? | 13461 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| the game of using Cl4 dates when convenient to do so, | 13541 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| volume of Peoples of the Sea when it appeared in 1977, | 13548 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| seems to shunt aside this evidence when, | 13598 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| part of the reconstruction of history. When Velikovsky was writing this book with the others still to appear, | 13621 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| descriptive history postulated on different grounds? When the Glasgow Chronology began to surface after his relevant book, | 13623 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| to have trouble with this matter when I come to it in the course of writing "The Cosmic Heretics." | 13627 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| ultimately published, and because V., even when he was wrong, | 13638 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| was more instructive than most people when right. | 13639 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| waves, without specifying which waves and when, | 13668 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| from a pre-existing electromagnetic system. When Milton and he sat down to discuss the system before the age of catastrophes (now compressed into the Holocene of 14, | 13756 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| it was up to no good. When Chaos and Creation appeared, | 13768 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 3: - Chapter 11: CLOCKWORK - |
| the treatment given Velikovsky's book. When Deg met V. | 13871 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| were used as a letterhead denomination when rebuking critics. | 13888 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| arrange a lecture invitation to Velikovsky. When the Society reconsidered and hastily closed its gates to V., | 13891 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| America (and that communists and socialist when in power also and even more rampantly suppressed). | 14031 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| of annoyance and desperation that began when I courteously called Velikovsky to say goodbye. | 14108 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| and V. is still the mastermind. When Deg goes abroad in 1966, | 14115 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| He has thirteen books to go, when we last counted them. | 14358 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| although I shall certainly see Dothan when he returns from the field at the end of the week, | 14454 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| some indefinite time in the future (when military situation permits) on the most tentative basis. | 14458 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| 26, 1968." Dear Alfred: Yesterday evening when I was already preparing for sleep I had your telephone call. | 14697 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| my sleep at 3 a. m. when Elisheva that did not yet fall asleep came to discuss the project. | 14709 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| over a quarter century, since 1939, when I came to this country and dedicated my time to research in ancient history, | 14715 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| was one of those fine mornings when most things seems to go wrong, | 14766 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| the next room to get something. When he came out. | 14806 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| his own majordomo as we discover when we read Deg's Journal of October 7, | 14910 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| privately conveyed this thought to Sheva, when he had gone up to nap. | 14935 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| had gone up to nap. For when the door closed on the graduate club representatives, | 14936 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| materials. I shall show him the when it is sufficiently elaborated. | 14946 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| the book I intended to write. When I said that I was investigating Hermes he warned me against starting to repeat his work of 20 years. | 14954 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| he did not say this explicitly) when he had them all, | 14981 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| your own daytime itinerary." He wondered when I would be in Princeton. | 15023 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| self-sacrifice; Deg was no Mosaist. When she lay dying after a long illness, | 15187 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| were close to each other even when separated and out of touch. | 15246 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| off on some wild goose chase when you needed him. | 15267 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| V. at Rutgers University. Another time, when Deg was abroad, | 15288 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| he had not been unkindly critical when they had last been sitting at Lasswell's place, | 15325 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| had been suddenly seized with impatience when Harold spoke of a great new understanding overcoming the medical profession owing (by inference ) partly to the introduction of techniques for better human relations in complex technical situations (in which he was playing a part, | 15327 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| at large for its frightful bungling. When I went back in time for Lasswellian material related to quantavolution and the heretics, | 15333 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| latest was from November 4, 1972, when Deg's Journal reads: | 15334 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| every subject; the chasms of unintelligibility when he swings into Lasswellian sentences from time to time still enchant me. | 15343 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| His mentioning Arrow and Samuelson came when I reflected upon the betrayal of human economics by the economists. | 15363 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| If he might only have known when dying how I like and admired him. | 15432 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 12: THE THIRD WORLD OF SCIENCE - |
| so small a bag that V., when it came time to write his address to the San Francisco AAAS meeting, | 15476 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| anti-scientific, nor berate the author. When researching on the Velikovsky Affair, | 15547 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| credit or of footnoting the work when offering "new" theories elsewhere that are contained in the book. | 15615 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| expose to light the epidemic predicament. When asked to place them into categories (for Deg was distressed by their stringing out aimlessly) V. | 15669 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| s position was not even mentioned, when, | 15681 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| one has a thick skin; (2) when one is flayed by a critic, | 15989 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| to you. C'est la vie. When you receive the refusal from the editor -- as I am sure you will -- I would advise that you then request an opportunity to have three pages in BAS to reply to Margolis (perhaps offering the same number of pages in ABS for a rebuttal to the September articles). | 16001 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| well as by Mac sic Planck, when he postulated the atomic structure of energy, | 16064 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| more recently by Lee and Yang when they postulated a physical difference between a right and left screw, | 16065 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| the field of genetic radiation damage) when they are directly related to political or other public issues... | 16091 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| recognize an "unusual" case of resistance when it loomed before you? | 16175 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| does with authority, V. is hurt when a Noble Prize winner for chemistry refers to him as a charlatan. | 16293 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| it. Yet he was deeply perturbed when I informed him I was sending my own letter of reply. | 16300 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| it. In a week or two, when his illness is passed, | 16305 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| called such also on these occasions when it puts on a face) and the heretics chose a deceptive yet revealing title: " | 16416 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| could not even conceal its hope when explaining the public presentation of the symposium. | 16450 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| did little to bolster their defenses when it came time to publish the book Scientists Confront Velikovsky. | 16522 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| as a scientist in public argument. When the time came to publish Scientists Confront Velikovsky the establishment, | 16588 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| right. (How can he be right when he, | 16598 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| the U. S. Office of Education when Frank Keppel of the Harvard Graduate School of Education had gone to run it, | 16632 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| consulted with the Department of Defense when "winning the hearts and minds" of Vietnamese was top priority, | 16635 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| gifts, which is no so difficult when one is in the swim of things. | 16650 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| little reason to doubt Deg, however, when he cites his friend Ithiel de Sola Pool's analysis of networks. | 16667 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| the core elements of a science. When a troublesome or controversial theory surfaces on its pages, | 16743 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 13: THE EMPIRE STRIKES BACK - |
| train for the East one day when he called out to his waving family, | 16901 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| did he put in a claim when the prediction was fulfilled. | 16963 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| He never got around to predicating when the world would end, | 16963 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| probable estimates. I did not know when Velikovsky got onto the claims and predictions "kick." | 16966 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| and attentive to. Not at all. When the book was in page proofs, | 17122 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| of Chaos and Creation in Bombay. When Warner came to visit, | 17132 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| the work being "full of errors." When the letter came, | 17158 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| received authorization to use his name when raising the issue, | 17233 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| Sizemore sent a note of condolences when Deg's mother died and then another note apologizing for addressing the first note to "Albert" instead of "Alfred." | 17273 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| as he did Sigmund Kardas, first when Kardas moved his house, | 17307 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| Kardas moved his house, and then when Kardas was nearly killed crashing into a wrong-turning trailer truck one midnight on the highway near Bordentown. | 17308 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| has since reported to me that when he told Greenberg about it, | 17322 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| survey of the history of Velikovsky (when you eventually come to write it). | 17408 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| views which he finds unpalatable, but when I put this point to Greenberg he avoids the question and suggests we terminate the correspondence! | 17415 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| fueled Leroy's paranoia even more. When I last wrote to him I said I was not going to pursue the matter, | 17443 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| great delight in Slabinski's calculations when they ignore them? | 17498 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| it has come to this. But when KRONOS is filled over and over again with one-sided ad hominem piffle about Gammon, | 17517 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| contributors to the Velikovsky debate, and when KRONOS still continues to treat Velikovsky's work in toto as the proverbial sacred cow, | 17519 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| and intensely felt. There were times when Deg felt that Greenberg's tiny clique of Kronos was trying to make a sort of Trotsky out of him for advocating world revolution rather than "revolution in Russia" as Stalin would have it. | 17533 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| the heretics. It was almost unprecedented when once Robert Jastrow mentioned in print a serious statistical misapprehension of Carl Sagan in an attack on Velikovsky; | 17541 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| think, it is all trivial, even when there is horror and bloodshed. | 17549 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| and ornery nowadays. Like the time when a large donation to the Psychology Department for the purpose of pursing telepathic research was accepted by Stanford University but diverted to other uses, | 17625 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 4: - Chapter 14: THE FOIBLES OF HERETICS - |
| dazzling. He rarely used the library. When he was there he would ask himself whether it was hyper-critical of him to have such feelings, | 17675 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| to him, even under the conditions when he was boss, | 17684 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| quantavolution. Recall this was a period when all kinds of new courses were being pressed upon universities and colleges; | 17712 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| displeased, too, with the student rebellions when they occurred. | 17729 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| apart perhaps from mathematics. All phenomena, when probed to full depth, | 17879 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| group it all was, absurdly so when compared with the network of thousands of periodicals, | 17915 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| technology they were not. Deg heard when young from his democratic teachers how smartly the vested interests turned to minister to public needs, | 17920 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| public needs, and was continually surprised when old to see how reluctant they had become to give themselves away. | 17921 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| As his friend Lasswell put it, when writing with Abe Kaplan Power and Society, | 17922 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| seeking other sources of funding, and when all was said and done, | 17952 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| and Dick, were this way, too, when they were in the foundation business. | 18000 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| draw a long, deep birth, however, when I read in the first paragraph that "in our own time Immanuel Velikovsky, | 18064 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| his American colleague, Harlow Shapley; and when Deg, | 18232 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| scientific processes. So he was amused when, | 18235 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| section of the Natural Science Foundation. When the refusal came, | 18275 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| provided conveniently to its panel. But when he thought that he might judge the responses to his proposal better if he knew who were writing them, | 18280 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| of Velikovsky was privately published, and when later published commercially, | 18318 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| altered in format, approach, and contents when he gave up its editorship in 1965. | 18354 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| than sweetening the atmosphere, so that when he finished, | 18410 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| someone evasively spoke around him, and when that happened he didn't insist upon his point but subsided for a good while. | 18411 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| shit will go down the drain when there are people who will eat it, | 18461 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| he did not dance a jig when he finished the job. | 18476 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| said, yes, he had written poetry when young, | 18494 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| humming and whistling to himself. Except when reading a novel or a poem, | 18538 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| was everywhere in those years, but when Deg comes to tell of Naxos, | 18580 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| of Deg got onto the manuscript when he submitted it to the publisher, | 18611 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| Desertions were numerous on this score. When James published a critique of Deg's identification of the goddess, | 18621 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| occurred often for a moment (as when he examined the book review section of the New York Times, | 18655 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| list). Long before, in the days when his work seemed ordinary, | 18657 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| days when his work seemed ordinary, when his means of rewarding and insulting were conspicuously in readiness, | 18657 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| broad, engaging and ever-ready smile. When Elisheva, | 18717 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| needed if they were to survive. When a company called the Who's Who of Contemporary Authors circularized him, | 18882 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| amounted to 28.80 per copy. When I spoke to him before turning this page over to the printer (taking care not to be seen laughing) the returns had totalled 7, | 18923 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 15: THE KNOWLEDGE INDUSTRY - |
| most of the world's people when accusing mankind of a collective amnesia of ancient catastrophes, | 18991 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| paths and sought to ignore them. When Donald Patten, | 18998 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| no reason to doubt him, especially when he adds that a while later V. | 19001 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| cited with relish ancient predecessors, but when it came to citing modern scientific ones such as Georges Cuvier, | 19045 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| from the point of their predecession. When accused in a letter to the New York Times (May 7, | 19047 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| and ground water and ore bodies. When Greenberg published in 1981 a posthumous note of 1948 by V. | 19074 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| Stecchini. Did Velikovsky know about Boulanger when you brought his name forward? | 19087 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| his name forward? No, he replied. When I gave him my draft paper to read, | 19088 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| he bothered to tell me this. When one is suspicious, | 19099 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| the book, probably from Sullivan, but when he searched for it, | 19119 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| past 50 years from oceanography, and when continental drift theory was held in contempt by American geologists. | 19132 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| You are working much, I see..." when Deg would say "Just look at the Pacific Basin...." | 19150 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| that. He was a sad man when the Apollo Moon program was cut back. | 19217 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| traits, and such kinds of matters when I was around, | 19228 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| reality of which it speaks. Also, when, | 19273 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| to swallow up every other thing. When this burst of philosophical confidences was conveyed to Deg, | 19292 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| so meaningless -- and only years later, when he heard a full statement of it, | 19293 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| supporters to retire from the scene. When he was writing Homo Schizo, | 19381 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| glory of execution or the stake. When on a snow-enveloped January morning in 1965, | 19414 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| The only expression Deg came upon when he disposed of the music archive to the New Jersey State Prison System was this: " | 19424 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| rebellion is terribly hard to repress when it is born in men's mind. | 19426 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| Deg was both disturbed and amused when, | 19455 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| caps of scientist and political ruler. When he played wearing the one, | 19463 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| in the stability of the heavens. When he played the role of custodian of public morals, | 19465 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| in imitation of the sky gods. When the gods misbehave, | 19466 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| to advance and defend his ideas; When I left him as darkness fell, | 19492 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| chord is not yours to sound. When the guests set down their cups and leave, | 19534 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| and fire; he was still writing when he died in his eighties, | 19545 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| Stephanos was still peddling his manuscript when last heard of. | 19546 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| her death in the sea. Still, when Leonard came to conclude the fifth volume of his autobiography a few years ago, | 19575 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| the listing of "things to do." When oppressed by the many little and large obligations, | 19658 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| as if it were all done. When Deg became anxious enough to draw up one of his lists, | 19663 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| me and about the average for when I operated as a consultant. | 19745 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| achieve the full use of them. When the Quantavolution Series was completed, | 19818 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| and only emulates a "gravitational" system when there is too little change to take note of or build a model upon. | 19829 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| that what they are like and when they will operate must stand as open questions.) | 19857 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 16: PRECURSORS OF QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| of historical psycho- politico-anthropo-sociology. When this is applied to science, | 19916 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| suggest that we stick to "quantavolution" when we refer to intensive, | 20003 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| on a right track with "quantavolution" when he read in Otto Schindewolf the new term "anastrophe" as opposed to "catastrophe" and found in it what he meant, | 20006 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| point... You'll have a discharge when the voltage gradient becomes at a particular level with regard to the density of the atmosphere. | 20339 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| First Voice: It may be so when we look at it from Velikovsky's perspective... | 20390 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| You don't sacrifice your education when you change... | 20423 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| the catastrophic imagery of Shakespeare, that when published in book form (he collected a number of rejections) will constitute a formidable body of analysis on Shakespeare, | 20522 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| celestial career by orbiting Saturn but when Earth itself was torn from Saturn's gravitational embrace, | 20572 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| to carry the Moon with it... (....) When I wrote to you asking for your help, | 20575 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| Attica by earthquakes), V. was annoyed when Stecchini stressed the anti-quantavolutionist side of Plato's political writings, | 20796 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| surprises and came to suspect that when the time came to throw off the uniformitarian guise, | 20816 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| in U. S. Supreme Court history, when the moment for revising science would occur. | 20827 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| foes until the battle is won. When we can return to consider, | 20874 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| same time!" The absurd becomes acceptable when we realize the deductive and administrative nature of science (Cf. | 20926 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - Chapter 17: THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE - |
| my experience between 1963 and 1983 when I was of the same age, | 21121 COSMIC HERETICS: PART 5: - - EPILOGUE - |
| upon the ocean of "absolute reality." When a raft is leaking, | 21410 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - - FOREWORD - |
| to arrogate "The Truth" to themselves. When their raft begins to leak, | 21438 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - - FOREWORD - |
| had he laid down his pen, when human remains were found alongside the bones of extinct mammoths. | 21497 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - - INTRODUCTION : THE UNIFORMITIARIAN RESISTANCE |
| with catastrophic episodes and anomalies. Actually, when pressed on the matter today, | 21572 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - - INTRODUCTION : THE UNIFORMITIARIAN RESISTANCE |
| that Georges Cuvier had in mind when, | 21601 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - - INTRODUCTION : QUANTAVOLUTION BY CATASTROPHE |
| expressed as dynamite, would be sufficient, when properly placed, | 21743 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 01: COSMIC INSTABILITY : IMPACTS ON EARTH |
| the axis of the Earth tilts when an intruder approaches, | 21751 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 01: COSMIC INSTABILITY : IMPACTS ON EARTH |
| the "product of the same event, when some very large comet or other massive intruder from space passed too close to Mars.... | 21816 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 01: COSMIC INSTABILITY : THE CLEAVAGE OF MARS: A PARTICULAR CASE |
| Boulanger, and perhaps even Isaac Newton, when he strongly supported Whiston, | 21901 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 01: COSMIC INSTABILITY : "ONE OR TWO CENTURIES" OF "ETERNAL ORDER" |
| guaranteed" stability of the solar system, when recalculated in their own terms, | 21927 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 01: COSMIC INSTABILITY : "ONE OR TWO CENTURIES" OF "ETERNAL ORDER" |
| adjustments of short and long duration, when the effects of an initial encounter are being dissipated. | 22069 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE - |
| nature, a "war among the gods". When the Earth and any large intruder approach each other, | 22089 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE - |
| more stable (dense) arrangement of matter. When a star novas, | 22131 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : ELECTRICAL FORCES |
| to 2000 degrees centigrade or more. When it strikes, | 22165 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : HEAVY-BODY IMPACTS |
| would later be treated as one. When Phaeton (Typhon) struck the earth and penetrated the atmosphere the effects were severely destructive. | 22189 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : HEAVY-BODY IMPACTS |
| the seismic effects of celestial encounters. When catastrophic seismism occurs, | 22246 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : SEISMISM AND VOLCANISM |
| in many places. FIRE AND GASES When the Earth changes motion, | 22268 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : FIRE AND GASES |
| Earth changes motion, fires break out. When meteoroids fall, | 22268 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : FIRE AND GASES |
| When meteoroids fall, fires break out. When lightning strikes, | 22268 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : FIRE AND GASES |
| out. When lightning strikes, fires erupt. When gases penetrate the atmosphere, | 22269 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : FIRE AND GASES |
| and noises are terrible and maddening. When the "dormant" Krakatoa volcano exploded in 1883 (following, | 22338 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : PANDEMONIUM AND DARKNESS |
| pp. 26- 27). A final effect, when considering the consequence of large-body encounters, | 22360 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : PANDEMONIUM AND DARKNESS |
| 9; (h) Fig 21. Some day, when the fractures and craters of the Earth are counted and synchronized, | 22401 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : PANDEMONIUM AND DARKNESS |
| of times, not once but often, when mankind had to live for extended periods -- days, | 22403 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : PANDEMONIUM AND DARKNESS |
| cloudy sky. These would be times when the natural and human fires would be the living light, | 22405 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : PANDEMONIUM AND DARKNESS |
| the human being thought of time. "When will it end...?" | 22414 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : THE BATTLE OVER TIME |
| it been going on...?" which means "When did it begin...?" | 22415 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : THE BATTLE OVER TIME |
| of fickle minds and to ask "When did it really begin? | 22420 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : THE BATTLE OVER TIME |
| strives to go beyond human time. When we think of a microsecond, | 22428 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 02: HIGH ENERGY FROM SPACE : THE BATTLE OVER TIME |
| 100,000 years of flow, and when the flow off the continents is calculated as a negative exponential curve, | 22794 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : RAPID SEDIMENTATION |
| challenges our model of quantavolution indirectly when it produces long-term dates where short- term dates are expected. | 22931 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : RADIODATING |
| and 9,000 B. P. Also, when igneous rocks associated with hominid bones of the Olduvai gorge, | 22934 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : RADIODATING |
| at certain points in time, especially when the phenomenon of the catastrophic tube occurred, | 22986 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : RADIODATING |
| the transmutations of particles are varied. When, | 23004 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : RADIATION TURBULENCE |
| paralleled by neutron-to-lead activity. When as in certain Katanga and Canadian ore bodies, | 23028 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : RADIATION TURBULENCE |
| determined by the speed of escape. When uranium (U238) decays, | 23153 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : THE RADIO-HALO PROBLEM |
| carbon-12 which does not decay. When anything that has lived dies, | 23191 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : RADIOCARBON (CARBON-14) DATING |
| and radio storms, in the times when Uranus, | 23206 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : RADIOCARBON (CARBON-14) DATING |
| surely wrong in the earlier periods when the tests are most needed. | 23258 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : RADIOCARBON (CARBON-14) DATING |
| dating the past 2,400 years, when allowances are made for short-term atmospheric fluxes owing to extraordinary cosmic, | 23273 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : RADIOCARBON (CARBON-14) DATING |
| same total solar-exposure time. MAGNETISM When rocks are near melting, | 23330 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : MAGNETISM |
| the direction of the magnetic pole. When cooled, | 23330 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : MAGNETISM |
| assemblages, the surer their common age. When the rocks appear to be in superposition, | 23397 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : THE FOSSIL RECORD AND MUTATING TIME |
| race projected itself into the sky. When planet Saturn became the great god, | 23470 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : CYCLES AND ANNIVERSARIES |
| watchers of the priesthood decide precisely when a moon should be termed full or new. | 23485 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : CYCLES AND ANNIVERSARIES |
| evolutionist offers his tests of time. When these tests are applied, | 23522 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : 58 TESTS IN DISPUTE |
| a multitude of ancient voices even when these voices are in consensus on events and time sequences, | 23567 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : 58 TESTS IN DISPUTE |
| cases as proof, and been thoughtless when it comes to larger theories. | 23591 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : 58 TESTS IN DISPUTE |
| It can only come into effect when natural and human material is laid down; | 23678 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : THE DISSOLUTION OF TIME |
| laid down; it is only valid when the material is not overturned or undermined by igneous or over other intrusions. | 23679 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : THE DISSOLUTION OF TIME |
| perennially a frustration. In a day when even solar time is not accurate enough for some functions and tests, | 23682 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : THE DISSOLUTION OF TIME |
| for some functions and tests, and when even star-time is introduced, | 23683 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : THE DISSOLUTION OF TIME |
| biological time. Should the moment arrive when the far-flung outposts of time represented by radiochronometry have to be pulled back, | 23807 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 03: COLLAPSING TESTS OF TIME : SCHAEFFER AND VELIKOVSKY |
| there is a short period usually, when the environment is seen to be destabilizing, | 24168 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 04: A CATASTROPHIC CALENDAR : THE NUMBER OF CATASTROPHES |
| a series of creations and destructions. When the Spanish explorers encountered the Aztecs of Mexico, | 24200 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 04: A CATASTROPHIC CALENDAR : THE NUMBER OF CATASTROPHES |
| those anthropomorphised expressions of disaster. For when the human race was cast down, | 24209 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 04: A CATASTROPHIC CALENDAR : THE NUMBER OF CATASTROPHES |
| dating techniques are being exposed, just when these techniques have dispossessed the old geological dating methods! | 24284 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 04: A CATASTROPHIC CALENDAR : WHY 14,000 YEARS? |
| theory of a new science. "And when the science is renewed, | 24307 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 04: A CATASTROPHIC CALENDAR : WHY 14,000 YEARS? |
| Pangaea" to mean the continental crust, when it was intact and surrounded by the existing oceans. | 24349 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 04: A CATASTROPHIC CALENDAR : Notes (Chapter Four: A Catastrophic Calendar) |
| Super-Saturn around 6000 years ago, when it separated from Jupiter to retire farther into space. | 24442 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : THE MAGNETIC TUBE AND PLANETS |
| star-like traits in the past, when it was at least twice as massive. | 24519 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : THE BINARY PARTNER |
| near the plane of the ecliptic when it created havoc amongst the inner planets 21 . | 24562 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : THE STACKED BINARY SYSTEM |
| occur in close binary systems." 28 When novae occur luminosity increases and the expelled mass is about 10 -4 to 10 -5 of the mass of our Sun. | 24688 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : THE BREAK-UP OF SUPER-URANUS |
| upon occasion did the discharge resume; when it did it wrought destruction upon the Earth, | 24699 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : THE BREAK-UP OF SUPER-URANUS |
| illuminated as the gas clouds disappeared. When the time came for the Earth and other dense planets to transform their minor orbits into individual rotations, | 24714 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : PLANETARY BEHAVIOR |
| pragmatic ends as, for example, saying when to plant seeds or collect tribute. | 24901 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : THE SKY-WATCHERS |
| sidereal movements be plotted against time. When, | 24907 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : THE SKY-WATCHERS |
| century or more, following a catastrophe. When later the Great Pyramid of Ghiza was built (ca. | 24913 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : THE SKY-WATCHERS |
| by the spectacular events that occurred when one or another planet was visiting them. | 24968 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : EARLY ASTRONOMICAL IDEAS |
| terrible stories deal with planetary gods when the planets are misbehaving, | 24986 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : EARLY ASTRONOMICAL IDEAS |
| south travels from Scandinavia to Nigeria, when the morphology of the area was much different, | 24995 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : EARLY ASTRONOMICAL IDEAS |
| space. Bruce in 1944 asserted that when formed by fission in a nova, | 25073 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : SUMMARY REFLECTIONS UPON THE CHANGING WORLD SYSTEM |
| the phenomena (and disasters) that occurred when they were losing their charges to other bodies and to inner and outer space. | 25078 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : SUMMARY REFLECTIONS UPON THE CHANGING WORLD SYSTEM |
| into space with a "slingshot effect" when their primary body supernovas (157-8). | 25189 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 05: SOLARIA BINARIA : Notes (Chapter Five: Solaria Binaria) |
| Adityas of Varuna, defeated the Vritryas. "When the fight was over it became apparent what the Adityas and the Danavas had been quarreling about. | 25262 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 06: THE URANIANS - |
| that became the golden egg, which, when hatched, | 25282 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 06: THE URANIANS - |
| radically diminish to its present state when it is still considerable. | 25338 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 06: THE URANIANS : THE DESTRUCTION OF PANGEA |
| only recently appeared - during Uranian times when the heat of Super-Uranus and the binary electrical axis began to dwindle - but that before the Earth could be covered with ice, | 25382 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 06: THE URANIANS : THE ICE DUMPS |
| came because it was an age when so many ideas were new - written upon the tabula rasa of human experience - rather than being changes from a settled routine or rite. | 25890 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 06: THE URANIANS : THE EXPANSION OF HOMO SCHIZO |
| 20 or so may be added when further investigated. | 25938 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 06: THE URANIANS : OLD AND NEW WORLD CONCORDANCES |
| by anthropologists such as Michael Coe when he writes that "men continued to live throughout the most dessicated zones of North America. | 25969 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 06: THE URANIANS : CLIMATE CHANGES AND TIME |
| and suggest an early Uranian period when mankind was one, | 26137 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 06: THE URANIANS : SIGNS OF URANIAN CULTURE |
| candidate for religious projection and incorporation, when, | 26150 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 06: THE URANIANS : HAND, ROD AND SNAKE |
| Garden of Eden lost its feet when condemned by the Lord to crawl on its belly. | 26178 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 06: THE URANIANS : HAND, ROD AND SNAKE |
| Greece commemorated their remote Uranian origins when they began with the chanting of the myth of the cracking of the cosmic egg. | 26334 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH - |
| passing body was not considered. Today, when aberrant bodies in space are taken more seriously -- and even the possibility of terrestrial rocks and water being splashed upon the Moon by a cometary impact has been posited by geologist Harold Urey 7 -- the first mechanism to look for is a space intruder. | 26397 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : CONTRIBUTING THEORIES AND ERUPTION DYNAMICS |
| erupted in a stream that ceased when the head of the stream had reached roughly a half-million kilometers into space. | 26485 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : CONTRIBUTING THEORIES AND ERUPTION DYNAMICS |
| is deeply embedded in the crust. When it moves, | 26515 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : CONTRIBUTING THEORIES AND ERUPTION DYNAMICS |
| was provided by an external body when the Moon was hot 26 . | 26577 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : LUNAR CONFORMITIES TO ERUPTION |
| The crystalline rocks of the surface when cracked open appear extremely fresh to the practiced eye of geologists 29 ; | 26585 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : LUNAR CONFORMITIES TO ERUPTION |
| not boil below this temperature 38 ." "When the lunar rocks are compared with terrestrial rocks or with meteorites, | 26611 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : LUNAR CONFORMITIES TO ERUPTION |
| age shall come with late years when Ocean shall loosen the chains of things, | 26692 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : THE GLOBAL FRACTURE SYSTEM |
| Earth is fixed as it was when the Earth was part of the magnetic tube and oriented to its rotation around the electrical are axis of that tube. | 26912 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : THE MAGNETIC FIELD |
| in immediate religion was abundantly evidenced. When, | 27020 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : LUNAR WORSHIP |
| or both in successive phases. But when did they sink? | 27094 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : SUNKEN LANDS |
| passages is there a human intelligence when it begins; | 27167 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : LEGENDARY CHAOS AND THE MOON |
| presides over the age of Lunaria when the Moon and Earths cleavage occurs. | 27171 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : LEGENDARY CHAOS AND THE MOON |
| a great flood would take place when the full moon first appeared in the heavens. | 27205 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : LEGENDARY CHAOS AND THE MOON |
| in Central America from the East when the full moon first appeared 74 . | 27215 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : THE MOON IN MESO-AMERICA |
| societies antedated the Moon; they lived when "not all the orbs were yet in heaven." | 27305 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : WESTERN EUROPE |
| represented the moon in the period when Jupiter-Jehovah was taking command of the skies. | 27347 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : THE NEAR EAST |
| Moon did not exist, b) that when it appeared it was an object of terrified worship, | 27386 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : A QUESTION OF LUNAR PRIORITY |
| repetition, by actualizing the mythical moment when the archetypal gesture was revealed, | 27442 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : ELIADE'S "LUNAR PERSPECTIVE" |
| made their weight felt, which, even when they aged into deus otiosus, | 27466 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : ELIADE'S "LUNAR PERSPECTIVE" |
| nature as one wishes it were. When this later stage arrives, | 27585 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : THE HEAVENLY SPINNER |
| of the Earth's satellite, of when it was flooded by Saturn, | 27590 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : THE HEAVENLY SPINNER |
| Libraries listed the 1932 book but when I searched for it, | 27616 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 07: EARTH PARTURITION AND MOON BIRTH : Notes (Chapter Seven: Earth Parturition and Moon Birth) |
| water rushed through the space left when god removed two stars out of the constellation Pleiades Saturn." | 27958 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 08: SATURN'S CHILDREN : THE PLEIADES |
| called comets; the Earth was deluged when it passed through their tails. | 27960 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 08: SATURN'S CHILDREN : THE PLEIADES |
| between early November and late December, when Saturn is celebrated and the Saturnalia are held, | 27968 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 08: SATURN'S CHILDREN : THE PLEIADES |
| of order." 9 The great battle when Seth plucked out the Eye of Horus (Jupiter) was one such occasion. | 27986 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 08: SATURN'S CHILDREN : THE PLEIADES |
| the age of Mercury says that "when Pharaoh Pepi standeth upon the north of heaven with Ra, | 28035 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 08: SATURN'S CHILDREN : THE TRIUMPH OF SATURN |
| the harp or lyre of music, when strung. | 28069 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 08: SATURN'S CHILDREN : THE "GOLDEN AGE" |
| legions in the temple of Saturnia when at peace. | 28089 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 08: SATURN'S CHILDREN : THE "GOLDEN AGE" |
| named for his place of exile, when he hid (latuit). | 28091 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 08: SATURN'S CHILDREN : THE "GOLDEN AGE" |
| league with Zeus, his son (Jupiter). When he became visible again to human survivors, | 28185 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 08: SATURN'S CHILDREN : THE DOWNFALL OF SATURN : NOVA AND DELUGE |
| foresworn by his own father, Ouranos, when Ouranos was exiled into far space. | 28191 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 08: SATURN'S CHILDREN : THE DOWNFALL OF SATURN : NOVA AND DELUGE |
| Grazia CHAPTER NINE: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS "When Jupiter was first born, | 28436 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS - |
| Marduk in a Babylonian epic poem: "When I stood up from my seat and let the flood break in, | 28439 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS - |
| there were initial periods of doubt when the planets carried their "father's" names. | 28486 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS - |
| preceding the great Deluge of Saturn, when enormous electrical and material storms invaded the magnetic tube. | 28537 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : THE DEVIL SETH |
| times. Remnant gases from the tubes, when not at last dissipated into space, | 28560 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : THE BONDS OF SATURN AND JUPITER |
| of god, two of them seen when Super-Saturn fissioned. | 28599 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : THE LIGHTNING GOD |
| Ovid, was probably telling true history when he wrote : | 28672 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : END OF THE "GOLDEN AGE" |
| Mercury. Typical of the mysteries encountered when one attempts to reconstruct the disasters of Jovea is a buried pyramid, | 28758 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : REPEATED DISASTERS |
| in late Urania and through Saturnia, when the Boreal opening in its half-closed later period was the cynosure of human eyes. | 28809 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : APOLLO |
| God of the Egyptian Middle Kingdom. "When Horus resigned earthly power Thoth succeeded him to the throne." | 28882 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : MERCURY |
| assisted in the deadly ball-games when Venus played against the "Sun." | 28888 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : MERCURY |
| some features that are less puzzling when viewed in the perspective of quantavolutionary primevalogy. | 29031 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : MERCURY'S GEOPHYSICS |
| largely a remnant of its magnetization, when it was a body immersed in the powerful magnetic tube. | 29067 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 09: THE OLYMPIAN RULERS : MERCURY'S GEOPHYSICS |
| pages 4 . It was a year when the plagues struck Egypt, | 29279 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : CAREER OF AN ANDROGYNE |
| Plants withered in the thin light. When the skies reopened to human vision, | 29297 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : CAREER OF AN ANDROGYNE |
| that ruined ancient "Arabia felix." And when she crossed orbits with the planet Mars, | 29336 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : CAREER OF AN ANDROGYNE |
| a chain of rocky spurs. 17 When the Romans came to name the planet of the morning and evening star, | 29412 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : HUNDREDS OF IDENTITIES |
| from "a Syrian lawgiver," a male, when he ascribes it to planet Venus 19 . | 29417 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : HUNDREDS OF IDENTITIES |
| well preserved and showing remarkable detail when examined with the electron microscope." | 29545 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : GLOBAL RUINATION AND ITS PERPETRATOR |
| B. C. to -687 B. C.) when proto-planet Venus spiralled near to it 65 . | 29833 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : MARTIA |
| commotion (-747 B. C.) and also when Ahaz was buried in -717 B. | 29900 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : NERGAL, THE "TREACHEROUS DEALER" |
| somewhat like a 'seething pot', and when it appeared in the heavens 'an evil broke forth out of the north upon all the inhabitants of the land." | 29912 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : NERGAL, THE "TREACHEROUS DEALER" |
| 81 This is the century, too, when Seuss' carbondating research suggested shifts in the magnetic poles and abrupt changes of climate 82 . | 29970 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : WORSHIP OF MARS |
| worse a couple of centuries earlier, when all the settlements of the Mycenaeans were wiped out, | 29989 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : WORSHIP OF MARS |
| upon another 88 . They occurred perhaps when the polar axes heated up from interplanetary encounters with Earth or Venus, | 30011 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : THE WOUNDS OF PLANET MARS |
| poles (or the old magnetic poles when Mars rotated within the magnetic tube). | 30017 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : THE WOUNDS OF PLANET MARS |
| ten thousand warriors cry in battle, when they join in the strife of the Wargod." | 30043 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : THE WOUNDS OF PLANET MARS |
| including its mysteries, becomes routine. Thus when the newest edition of the Cambridge Ancient History publishes tablets inscribed on the doomsday of Pylos, | 30081 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 10: VENUS AND MARS : THE GREEK "DARK AGES" |
| men could describe the real elephant when each could only feel a part of him. | 30435 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 11: THE DEVIL'S ADVOCATE - |
| the Precambrian ( -600 to -2500 my), when it comes to atmospheric changes, | 30447 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 11: THE DEVIL'S ADVOCATE - |
| It is simply that I expect, when more data comes in, | 30540 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 11: THE DEVIL'S ADVOCATE - |
| moving stars, not fixed stars, that when the comet was also unfixed and wandering, | 30581 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 11: THE DEVIL'S ADVOCATE - |
| also unfixed and wandering, and that when the comet approached from the region of a planet, | 30581 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 11: THE DEVIL'S ADVOCATE - |
| shake his fist at the sky when there has been no rain! | 30595 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 11: THE DEVIL'S ADVOCATE - |
| of tides is still taught, even when it will not predict tides. | 30668 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 11: THE DEVIL'S ADVOCATE - |
| next sight -- whatever you next see when you lift your eyes -- is a miracle. | 30731 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 12: VICTORY OF THE SUN - |
| that show peaks of sunspots occurring when Jupiter and Saturn are in position to exercise their maximal tidal draw upon the Sun. | 30753 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 12: VICTORY OF THE SUN - |
| had been wrought in the skies, when the visible planets moved reliably on remote cycles, | 30791 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 12: VICTORY OF THE SUN : SUN AND SCIENCE |
| moved reliably on remote cycles, and when others that had been gods had disappeared from sight, | 30792 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 12: VICTORY OF THE SUN : SUN AND SCIENCE |
| of comets 17 . Others see Jupiter, when in near conjunction with other bodies and Earth, | 30914 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 12: VICTORY OF THE SUN : FOREBODINGS |
| of us were somewhere else, too, when half the crust of the Earth exploded into space. | 30971 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - CHAPTER 12: VICTORY OF THE SUN : THE PROPENSITY TO SURVIVE |
| Cosmogonies, Dawsons, London. Frazier, Kendrick 91976), "When the Sun went strangely Quiet," | 31550 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - - BIBLIOGRAPHY - |
| of the Earth, from the time when that planet was penetrated by light, | 31924 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - - BIBLIOGRAPHY - |
| Velikovsky, "A Rejoinder to Motz". ---- (1972), "When was the Lunar Surface Last Molten?" | 32407 CHAOS AND CREATION: - - - BIBLIOGRAPHY - |
| second to no scientist in America." When he returned to lecture at the Sheffield Scientific School of Yale in 1877, | 32715 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| in the frightful times of Exodus when Yahweh became God of the Jews. | 32806 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| of the prevailing science. Yet only when we imagine the cities of the Earth are we describing a surface feature that is surely known to be very recent, | 32863 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| animate god, the creative force. And when they say 'long ago' they mean 'very lately' in geological terms, | 32873 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| never been given a full trial. When, | 32884 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| Earth's features, ask "How and when did what make what?" | 32889 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| the Richter-scale reading have been when the Indian sub-continent split off East Africa? | 32966 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| continent split off East Africa? Or when the fabled island continent of Atlantis "sank in a day of furious trembling," | 32967 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| is bound to brew trouble. The "when" problem occurs in conjunction with the "how" problem. | 32976 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| conjunction with the "how" problem. The "when and how" are answered together. | 32977 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| are always a few crumbs falling when a slice is cut from a cake and slid across the table. | 32984 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| exhibiting the effects of discontinuous stress when examined by current geophysical techniques, | 33004 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| holospherics tend to be less stressed. When large effects are reduced by time to minute causes, | 33040 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| are proportional to the original force. When the effects exceed (or are theoretically calculated as having exceeded) a certain intensity, | 33060 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| realize, then, the importance of the "when" and "how long." | 33066 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - CHAPTER 1: Quantavolutions - |
| along to animals through the plants. When any plant or animal (living from plants) dies, | 33123 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| in or about the year 1908, when the Exoterrestrial Tunguska body exploded with heavy local effect in Siberia, | 33132 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| the Maunder Minimum, 1645 to 1715, when the Sun exhibited no sunspots and the Earth was gripped by a "Little Ice Age," | 33135 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| Given hundred of million of years when animals and plants have been surviving, | 33258 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| with which the elements could react when the rock was formed. | 33287 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| a period of bitter prolonged winters, when Londoners walked across an iced- over Thames River, | 33351 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| across an iced- over Thames River, when the Northern Lights hardly displayed themselves, | 33352 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| Northern Lights hardly displayed themselves, and when the 11-year sun-spot cycle was absent. | 33352 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| tens of millions of years each, when life changed very slowly and conditions of biological survival and adaptation must have been constant over long periods of time. | 33407 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| climatology lends us a great doubt when we imagine it fitting to the long past ages, | 33421 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| long past ages, and many doubts when we try to use it for the turbulent recent times. | 33422 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| climatic evolutionism is stuffed with junk. When a modish dress does not suit the facts, | 33452 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| which we shall discuss later on.) When archaeologists and pre-historians cannot explain the death of a culture by enemy invasion, | 33542 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| in its present state of equilibrium. When subjected to quantavolutionary hypotheses, | 33600 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 2 The Gaseous Complex - |
| have suffered such storms in turn. When they occur, | 33727 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 3 Hurricanes and Cyclones - |
| again another way. So that even when the possibilities of cataclysmic changes in early human times are ignored, | 33732 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 3 Hurricanes and Cyclones - |
| that he ascribes to Gilbert Kelling, when he observes them, | 33738 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 3 Hurricanes and Cyclones - |
| Buddhism, the Visuddhi-Maggia, says that when world collide the winds "turn the ground upside down. | 33785 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 3 Hurricanes and Cyclones - |
| to discuss the matter once again when it comes time to ask what can and does fall to Earth from outer space. | 34025 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 3 Hurricanes and Cyclones - |
| needle which assumes a vertical position when at or near the magnetic pole; | 34135 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| Plato cite Egyptian sources of occasions when the Sun changed directions and arose in the West instead of the East. | 34253 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| have often been imprinted with magnetism when in a molten state; | 34311 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| too slow to capture its duration, when samples are not closely spaced in time and the reversals are brief, | 34343 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| time and the reversals are brief, when turbulence and contamination affect samples, | 34344 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| when turbulence and contamination affect samples, when the sediments are dumped or shifted, | 34344 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| sediments are dumped or shifted, and when biological activity is high at the level being searched for magnetism 17 . | 34345 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| were to occur at the moment when over half the crust was being blasted into space, | 34500 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| answer all problems of ancient civilizations. When the ruins do not confirm to these directions, | 34517 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| their structures with the Big Dipper. When neither the north-south axis nor the solar behavior nor a constellation fits the orientation, | 34520 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| rings uniting Earth and Heaven. Fourth, when the heavenly bodies deviated from their customary paths or when the Earth shifted its position with respect to them, | 34538 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| deviated from their customary paths or when the Earth shifted its position with respect to them, | 34538 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| tilted back to its former position when it was built. | 34581 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 4 Magnetism and Axial Tilts - |
| have led the parade of debunkers when meteoroids were reported to fall or when lightning took unusual forms. | 34895 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 5 Electricity - |
| meteoroids were reported to fall or when lightning took unusual forms. | 34896 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 5 Electricity - |
| lightning took unusual forms. Of course, when geologists stood upon mountain tops and St. | 34896 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 5 Electricity - |
| aether", loosely translated as "air", and when "air" was considered a basic element of existence, | 34922 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 5 Electricity - |
| store a charge from the air. When the outside of the vessel is also lined with metal that is in touch with the ground, | 34996 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 5 Electricity - |
| too, could not be maintained. Empedocles, when discussing the four elements, | 35025 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 5 Electricity - |
| was probably erected at a time when electrical perturbations were attributed, | 35070 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 5 Electricity - |
| They who spoke the same language when they began their work were caused to "babel" in many tongues. | 35074 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 5 Electricity - |
| discoloration was all that was discoverable when the Blegen expedition re-excavated the site in the 1930's). | 35119 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 5 Electricity - |
| Lightning Arts (ars fulminum) at Visul. When a bolt of lightning struck, | 35328 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 6 Cosmic and Terrestrial Lightning - |
| affect the Earth and Sun, though, when the great planet is in conjunction with Earth and Sun, | 35390 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 6 Cosmic and Terrestrial Lightning - |
| Earth cannot suffice as a buffer when large or fast erratic bodies approach. | 35420 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 6 Cosmic and Terrestrial Lightning - |
| the tail and the terrestrial atmosphere. When the tidal waves rose to their highest point, | 35430 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 6 Cosmic and Terrestrial Lightning - |
| stronger than gravitation in their effects when two dense bodies approach one another closely. | 35468 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 6 Cosmic and Terrestrial Lightning - |
| effects of modern lightning are extensive. When a tree is struck, | 35610 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 6 Cosmic and Terrestrial Lightning - |
| ancient view of the holocaust: And when the time is come when the world destroys itself to be renewed, | 35803 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| And when the time is come when the world destroys itself to be renewed, | 35803 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| Stars will fall upon stars. And when all material things are in flames, | 35805 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| flagrant as to pass notice, except when a progressive rabbi, | 35821 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| unlike that of the ocean bottoms. When and how the granites formed is unclear; | 35920 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| 200 species at one waterhole alone. When geologist Louis Lartel was excavating Cro-Magnon man (fragments of 15 individuals) near Les Eyzies-de-Tayec (Dordogne, | 36121 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| of Troy IIg, "The Burnt City," when reexamining the extensive records of its excavation. | 36130 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| people rushing into holes and caves when the Lord in his majesty "ariseth to shake terribly the Earth." | 36138 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| heads and run for the hills when the earth quakes. | 36140 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| all the middle of it boiled," when heated by the star Tistrya (Venus) 22 . | 36147 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| as the oldest pyramids of Egypt. When a great may volcanos erupt simultaneously, | 36276 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| are apparent to an alerted observer when they lie in belts and heaps. | 36282 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART I: ATMOSPHERICS: Chapter 7 Fire and Ash - |
| CHAPTER EIGHT FALLING DUST AND STONE When Alexander the Great asked some Celtic leaders in 325 B. | 36420 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 8 Falling Dust and Stone - |
| read in the Ute legends... that when the magical arrow of Ta-wats struck the sungod full in the face, | 36439 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 8 Falling Dust and Stone - |
| may be recalled, was the day when the Sun "stood still", | 36474 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 8 Falling Dust and Stone - |
| images by its vertical pipe structure when eroded. | 36557 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 8 Falling Dust and Stone - |
| with the terminal Eocene (Tertiary) event, when radical climatic change can be perceived in floral abundances and radiolaria were devastated 33 . | 36745 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 8 Falling Dust and Stone - |
| something that is only hoped for when correlating fossils and rocks. | 36856 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 8 Falling Dust and Stone - |
| in the years 1819 and 1823. When, | 37073 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 9 Gases, Poisons and Foods - |
| is negligible in the sea today when compared with the layers described in earlier pages. | 37098 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 9 Gases, Poisons and Foods - |
| 687 B. C., at a time when natural phenomena, | 37125 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 9 Gases, Poisons and Foods - |
| the Earth's movement. As happens when a mega-force is operating, | 37136 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 9 Gases, Poisons and Foods - |
| 13 We mention the case again when discussing extinction; | 37301 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 9 Gases, Poisons and Foods - |
| of a blood-like substance occurred when a "new" comet (later to become the planet Venus) came into catastrophic contact with the Earth: | 37380 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 9 Gases, Poisons and Foods - |
| and colorless, texturally a jelly, stinks when disintegrated, | 37443 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 9 Gases, Poisons and Foods - |
| in strata of the cretaceous-tertiary when the dinosaurs and many other species, | 37484 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 9 Gases, Poisons and Foods - |
| has described how Egyptian power waned when it lacked iron and waxed, | 37658 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 10 Metals, Salt and Oil - |
| lacked iron and waxed, on occasion, when foreign workers and allies such as the Greeks and the miners of Zimbabwe brought in iron and worked it. | 37659 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 10 Metals, Salt and Oil - |
| arrival, as Hesiod and Ovid did when reporting a golden age, | 37690 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 10 Metals, Salt and Oil - |
| says the same. He describes "Beowulf, when destroyed by the midnight monster, | 37824 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 10 Metals, Salt and Oil - |
| mineral deposits on a similar map. When one overlaid the other, | 37946 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 10 Metals, Salt and Oil - |
| which is God's whirlpool, and when the tree fell, | 38094 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 10 Metals, Salt and Oil - |
| an aquatic cataclysm in a time when mankind was an intelligent witness. | 38103 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 10 Metals, Salt and Oil - |
| domestic purposes. Then many ages passed when it was out of use. | 38294 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 10 Metals, Salt and Oil - |
| period, which Nininger has well described, when scientific dogma forbade the serious discussion of exoterrestrial interference in the affairs of Earth, | 38548 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 11 Encounter and Collisions - |
| interference in the affairs of Earth, when even light meteoritic falls were ignored, | 38549 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 11 Encounter and Collisions - |
| low figure for discoverable craters. But when, | 38773 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART II: EXOTERRESTRIAL DROPS: Chapter 11 Encounter and Collisions - |
| in the skies, and then fallen when a crust had formed and cooled below 212 . | 39161 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 12 Water - |
| rotate with the Earth, descending only when terrestrial electrical conditions permitted or were "seeded" by exoterrestrial fall out (which is also an electrical phenomenon). | 39164 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 12 Water - |
| Hebrew Talmud reads in one place. "When the Holy One decided to bring the Deluge on the Earth, | 39220 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 12 Water - |
| period of binary transaction; second, deluges when the legendary Uranus (Ouranos) complex broke up; | 39244 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 12 Water - |
| had been trapped in shelf sediments when the Pleistocene ice ages lowered the ocean waters, | 39361 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 12 Water - |
| the beginning of the holocene period when set at 14, | 39559 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| and stars came into view only when the monster foes of order were dislodged. | 39638 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| monster foes of order were dislodged. When the Scandinavian heaven, | 39638 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| array." The name "Yahweh" came later when the skies were opened, | 39642 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| terms, Kronos (Saturn) became Zeus (Jupiter). When Kronos was removed by Zeus, | 39644 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| there was "a long, long time when floods were the order of the day." | 39651 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| during the Golden Age of Saturn when the world lived tropically); | 39659 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| Generator. And Socrates in Theathetus says, "When Homer sings of the wonder of 'Ocean whence sprang the Gods and Mother Tethys' does not mean that all things are the offspring of flux and motion." | 39693 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| one who could remain by himself when Zeus commanded attendance in Olympus by all the gods. | 39710 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| 22 cm 3 cm 2 y, when it is averaged over the Earth's surface. | 39763 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| of the Sun, and flared magnificently when it went nova just before its deluge waters struck the Earth. | 39787 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| waters escaped were made by God when he removed stars out of the constellation of the Pleiades; | 39800 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| by aquatic tides and earth flows. When I first began to study the incidence of meteoroid impacts, | 39816 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 13 Deluges - |
| to decide whether high tides occur when the Moon is in the meridian or whether the exact opposite, | 39916 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| cases should be borne in mind when considering the probable dates of prehistoric floods: | 39928 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| phase of the science of quantavolutions. When the Biblical Book of Exodus says, " | 40032 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| are chanting of the same event when "He made the waters to stand as a heap..." | 40035 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| heavens with their floods." 6 But when the Lapps recite how the angry god Jubmel raged against the wicked, | 40044 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| set down miles away without injury. When Krakatoa exploded, | 40073 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| ascribed to the immense volcanism incurred when the American continent traveled westwards over the global fracture of the East Pacific area. | 40209 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| pools and eroded them backwards quickly. When the waters slowed they began to dump debris, | 40230 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| episodes drowned and scoured the Scablands; when one thinks of the shrinking times allotted to ice ages, | 40288 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| not go on indefinitely, so that when the river finally settled itself the people might be still around and flourishing? | 40342 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| type beds are so young even when conventionally dated, | 40415 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| was around 3500 B. P., therefore, when the Tritonian Sea broke out and threw itself into the Atlantic Basin. | 40459 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 14 Floods and Tides - |
| ago, or so it is believed. When Emiliani discovered evidence that the Gulf of Mexico was for a time freshwater, | 40622 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 15 Ice Fields of the Earth - |
| Nor have I ventured to say when the ice ages happened and how many of them there might have been. | 40692 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 15 Ice Fields of the Earth - |
| Velikovsky came in for much ridicule when he wrote in the nineteen fifties, | 40717 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 15 Ice Fields of the Earth - |
| ages. Some of the reasoning emerges when the theory of Melvin Cook is explained. | 40745 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 15 Ice Fields of the Earth - |
| recent as 14,000 years ago, when no ice caps existed. | 40805 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 15 Ice Fields of the Earth - |
| node of the binary solar system. When the electrical current between the Sun and Super-Uranus diminished, | 40813 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 15 Ice Fields of the Earth - |
| is pronounced Early Permian (-158 my), when coal is supposed to have formed as well from tropical vegetation. | 40961 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 15 Ice Fields of the Earth - |
| the age before another great catastrophe, when the gods warred again and Jupiter removed his father, | 40974 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART III: HYDROLOGY: Chapter 15 Ice Fields of the Earth - |
| were felt until 7 a. m., when a rumbling like distant thunder was heard, | 41125 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| with what seemed to be sulphur. When the swells burst, | 41129 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| at intervals until January 7, 1812, when another shock came as severe as the first. | 41132 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| to heaven over interminable tremblings, as when the Egyptians suffered them during the days of the Hebrew Exodus.) | 41153 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| stupefied or behave like zombies 2 . When the rocks move, | 41166 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| movement has always been the "conjunction," when two or more celestial bodies line up, | 41281 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| thickly settled communities found themselves wondering when the "Jupiter Effect" will occur. " | 41286 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| a sunspot period every eleven years: when the spots were particularly active, | 41303 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| minimum." 8 It was a time when the Northern Lights hardly appeared; | 41323 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| when the Northern Lights hardly appeared; when the Sun's corona was relaxed and clear of disturbances; | 41323 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| was relaxed and clear of disturbances; when C14 was increased because solar particles were not blocking in their usual way the cosmic particles that cause the C14 in the atmosphere; | 41324 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| cause the C14 in the atmosphere; when tree rings became irregular and thin; | 41326 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| rings became irregular and thin; and when the climate was called a "Little Ice Age." | 41326 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| themselves significant reminders of a time when the heavenly bodies were much more active. | 41390 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| motions, prodded by the ancient forces when these are stimulated by recurrent anniversaries. | 41393 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| can deny Pliny, the natural historian, when he claims 57 earthquakes to have occurred in a single year at Rome in 217 B. | 41419 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| centuries earthquakes were so numerous that when they occurred they were mentioned in a bare line of the astrological tablets of Ninevah and Babylon 16 . | 41423 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 16 Earthquakes - |
| of eruption from Jupiter only slowly. When the Earth had to erupt magma on a large scale, | 41641 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 17 Volcanism - |
| thinner rock invites closer spacing 5 . When dormant or extinct, | 41655 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 17 Volcanism - |
| Even so, both methods are faulted when it appears that preclassical Mayan artifacts are found under the 500, | 41685 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 17 Volcanism - |
| at 18 to 21 km 3 . "When compared with prehistoric ignimbrite-forming events ranging in volume up to 10 3 km 3 .... | 41731 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 17 Volcanism - |
| earth, and seven other planets, especially when several of these occur at once. | 41803 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 17 Volcanism - |
| Cuvier for one approved the idea. When the oldest hominids, | 41861 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 17 Volcanism - |
| in the Universe. He argued that when the Moon fissioned, " | 41918 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 17 Volcanism - |
| greater complexity and much less data when making such determinations for the longer past. | 42060 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| and the sea attacked the land. When the fire god was defeated he decided to commit suicide and struck his head against the highest mountain in the west. | 42070 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| added to the New World list when checked out through the whole body of information; | 42224 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| around 1500 B. C. as well when Thule vanished into the Faroe Rise. | 42229 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| of these seas. "Europe was inhabited when the North Sea did not exist, | 42244 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| the North Sea did not exist, when England and Ireland were not islands and Jutland and Scandinavia were not pennisulas but were all parts of a single land mass." | 42244 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| writes that "we do not know when the antarctic region became covered with ice. | 42384 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| of species, of mountain building, and, when he experienced a now-forgotten earthquake off the coast of Peru, | 42566 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| were left in an advanced position when the Asian continent was forced back by the Indian collision and an elastic withdrawal after the continent had been pushed to its maximum. | 42594 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| the story. It is added that "When Uwoke's staff was big, | 42647 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| even, indeed, in the nineteenth century, when reputable navigators swore to the presence of islands near Easter Island and elsewhere that are no longer there. | 42671 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| fauna. If Tiahuanaco last rose high when the Sierra Nevadas of California did, | 42709 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| Sierra Nevadas of California did, and when the area around Easter Island sank, | 42709 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| scientists are even in agreement on when the ice ages ended. | 42734 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| the time of the glacial epoch" when the ice melted and waters rose. | 42738 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| be formulated, let alone tested..." Sometimes, when asked why he does not sufficiently quote "creation scientists" -George McCready Price, | 42861 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 18 Sinking and Rising Lands - |
| of the Earth as a whole. When the remarkable past changes of the globe first assembled themselves in my mind, | 42954 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 19 Expansion and Contraction - |
| body such as Earth will expand when it is freed from an external pressure. | 42994 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 19 Expansion and Contraction - |
| to provide convincing geological evidence, even when presented with a long Earth history. | 43049 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 19 Expansion and Contraction - |
| volume over 3.25 billion years. When the Atlantic basin was shown to be young, | 43053 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 19 Expansion and Contraction - |
| encounter would behave like oil shale when it is processed. | 43193 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 19 Expansion and Contraction - |
| could be paved with fresh lava. When the Earth's surface is viewed from a detached intellectual perspective, | 43254 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 19 Expansion and Contraction - |
| the rules of the earth sciences. When such a condition is manifest in human organizations, | 43257 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 19 Expansion and Contraction - |
| hospital, or the government, that is, when what is regularly done contrasts with the way things are supposed to be done, | 43259 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART IV: CRUSTAL TURBULENCE: Chapter 19 Expansion and Contraction - |
| Grazia CHAPTER TWENTY THRUSTING AND OROGENY When nineteenth century geologists departed from their original simplistic uniformitarianism, | 43323 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 20 Thrusting and Orogeny - |
| 7 , not now in equilibrium and, when the rate of growth of carbon 14 is projected backwards, | 43540 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 20 Thrusting and Orogeny - |
| at this early stage of quantavolutionism, when few minds -and even fewer resources -have been brought to bear on the issues, | 43748 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 20 Thrusting and Orogeny - |
| that the fractures are new, occurred when the ice cap avalanched in Lunarian times and then were covered up during the Saturnian-Jovian age-breaking events that included a new ice cover, | 43947 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 21 Ocean Basins - |
| the exposed magma of the mantle. When geologists declare, | 44046 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 21 Ocean Basins - |
| where it does or seeks escape when it does," | 44047 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 21 Ocean Basins - |
| basin obviously did not accrete symmetrically. When a former landmass splits apart, | 44178 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 21 Ocean Basins - |
| Pacific did not rift a landmass when it was formed, | 44180 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 21 Ocean Basins - |
| The vast Himalayan range was created when a plate of the earth's crust carrying the landmass of India collided with the plate carrying Asia some 45 million years ago, | 44242 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 21 Ocean Basins - |
| paleontologists can be catastrophists la minute, when it is demanded of them.) | 44258 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 21 Ocean Basins - |
| it is demanded of them.) Still, when there is a gap in the fossil record of between 50 to 70 millions of years ago, | 44261 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 21 Ocean Basins - |
| 1976). 6. Op. cit., 69. 7. "When the Mediterranean Dried Up," | 44369 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 21 Ocean Basins : Notes (Chapter Twenty-one: Ocean Basins) |
| the South Pacific and rises northwards when it strikes South America, | 44421 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 22 Fractures and Cleavages - |
| the rift eastwards in Mid-Atlantic. When the fracture reached the South Pole, | 44450 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 22 Fractures and Cleavages - |
| that the separation and explosion happened when the continent was ice-free and or that an ice cap, | 44520 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 22 Fractures and Cleavages - |
| Age of Pangea was the point when the coolness of the Earth's surface disappeared into the mounting temperature of the crust and mantle, | 44619 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 22 Fractures and Cleavages - |
| a sea is not mentioned; yet when the Israelites under Moses and Joshua arrived on the spot around 3450 years ago they encountered the Sea. | 44762 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 22 Fractures and Cleavages - |
| in the now quiet area, and when the water was lowered prior to constructing a dam, | 44846 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 23 Canyons and Channels - |
| the roots. On the rare occasions when he encounters a tree too big for him, | 44919 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 23 Canyons and Channels - |
| must have been something absolutely inconceivable when considered from the water precipitations, | 44945 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 23 Canyons and Channels - |
| Canyon also. All of this occurred when the continent was thrust westward over the Pacific Ocean rift and the ocean rift fractured the continent. | 45036 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 23 Canyons and Channels - |
| with the slower rotation, which adjustment, when complete, | 45114 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 23 Canyons and Channels - |
| often passes for geological theory obtrudes; when in trouble, | 45140 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 23 Canyons and Channels - |
| with their peculiar sites and natures. When a change is introduced to Earth from outside, | 45358 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| powerful river moving a raft downstream. When it arrived at the southern shores of Asia, | 45375 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| one another thousands of years later, when the Proto-Indian civilization was battered by natural disaster and the Indo-Europeans came down from the Plateau.) | 45381 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| exploration, after a period of civilization, when maps of the coastline were drawn to a considerable degree of accuracy. | 45402 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| been a period of terrestrial isolation when the Tethyan waters intervened. | 45424 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| du Toit was veering toward reality when he offered in his early (1937) book, | 45449 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| establish, an accessory after the fact. When F. | 45455 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| Greenland, and North Eurasian areas, which when refitted, | 45482 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| they were, but much more rapidly, when the Discontinuity was born as the boundary between crust and mantle. | 45802 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| obvious probability and even necessity, that when continents drift around the globe and the whole Earth's surface moves -no matter how slowly -the Earth's surface cannot remain a constant quantity, | 45973 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| pressure; it is less dense; but when it cools upon erupting at the ridges does it become more dense? | 45984 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| advance of an important kind occurs when an acceptable interplay of theory and fact occurs. | 45991 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 24 Continental Tropism and Rafting - |
| sea level if the oceans existed when they grew. | 46334 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 25 Sediments - |
| one- layer per season theory, but when I looked through the microscope I saw oddities not compatible with that theory. | 46365 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 25 Sediments - |
| periods would quantavolutionize the rug business. When he is not imagining rugs, | 46413 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 25 Sediments - |
| the more eroded it will be when it ceases to rise. | 46423 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 25 Sediments - |
| independent of subsidence. "It is only when sedimentation and subsidence coincide that the conditions will be right for the preservation of the vast thicknesses that constitute the stratigraphic record." | 46426 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART V: RIFTS, RAFTS AND BASINS: Chapter 25 Sediments - |
| or dwelt in the intercontinental fissure when it opened up an asserted 130 million years ago, | 46606 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| also shown that humans were present when the continents split apart. | 46719 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| hardly call preserved food 'fossil food' when we buy it from a supermarket, | 46761 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| old river channel at a time when the valley was not so deeply cut out as it is now, | 46825 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| around, disarticulated and displaced, so that when finally buried deeper by later sediments of the river valley they would be preserved as they are seen here, | 46833 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| many different bone layers. Are layers when consisting of only a few species always composed of herbivores? | 46879 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| in a bio-mineral soup, which, when motion ceased, | 46939 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| large expanses of peaceful, tideless time when shells could find a quiet home, | 46949 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| some certain composite of species. Thus, when suddenly a thick band of coccoliths is dredged up from the bottom of the Black Sea, | 47004 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| 8 . We speak more of this when we come to discuss extinctions. | 47008 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| Red Sandstone 10 : The River Bullhead, when attacked by an enemy, | 47047 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 26 Fossil Deposits - |
| having been created once before.) Nor when Mendel appeared on the scene with proof of mutations, | 47245 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 27 Genesis and Extinction - |
| of life, become moments of creation, when out of plastic organisms something newer and nobler is called into being. | 47281 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 27 Genesis and Extinction - |
| from one to two billion years. When he performed his arithmetic he emerged with a high total estimate of all species of four billions, | 47305 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 27 Genesis and Extinction - |
| been evolutionary surges in the past when large changes of organic form took place, | 47369 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 27 Genesis and Extinction - |
| Selection may have assumed more importance when this process slowed down. | 47376 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 27 Genesis and Extinction - |
| these handicapped species in natural selection. When his search fails, | 47520 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 27 Genesis and Extinction - |
| is, the instant all-around change when a mutation occurs. | 47537 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 27 Genesis and Extinction - |
| charts of genesis of new species. When species are exterminated in large numbers, | 47541 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 27 Genesis and Extinction - |
| without exception dwell upon their sounds. When we learn more of them, | 47938 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| among volcanologists, seismologists, meteorologists, and paleontologists. When a bad local flood occurs, | 47940 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| no imploration." We are told that when the volcano at Cosequina, | 47960 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| the buzzing of a million bees (when the tornado is high in the air), | 47972 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| manifestation of the gods, a theophany. When meteoroids broke through the skies, | 48011 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| When meteoroids broke through the skies, when cataclysms began, | 48012 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| auroral visual and auditory experience 11 : When, | 48051 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| legendary metaphors of sound. So that when dragons hiss and flaming rays dart from their nostrils, | 48071 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| hissing, swishing, whirring, buzzing and crackling" when they have the "brightness of the full moon" and reach the observer at the same time as the visual image does 13 . | 48075 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| visual image does 13 . So, too when in Ezekiel (XLIII, | 48077 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| and shall not be found out when his voice shall be heard." | 48089 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| trumpet, and the mountain smoking: and when the people saw it, | 48095 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| s Theogony: the huge Earth groaned when Zeus lashed Typhon with his bolts -"the earth resounded terribly, | 48100 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| Sound Indians and other Amer-lndians when they performed the ritual of raising up the fallen sky off the earth) 14 . | 48104 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| sick, It enfeebles them His word - when he makes his way above - Makes the country sick. | 48121 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| not connected with the heavenly host. When the Wonguri tribe of Australia conducts today its holy dream time ceremonies, | 48137 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| the boreal hole of the north when the regime of canopy skies began first to break down; | 48163 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| connections between Egyptian and Hebrew culture, when Demetrius wrote: " | 48201 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 28 Genesis and Extinction - |
| shall avoid speaking of the eyes when used functionally, | 48340 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| usually abandon their position on change when it comes to what ancient voices convey about natural events. | 48344 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| high and low through the skies. When mountains and land are seen to rise, | 48358 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| volcano chain tells us once happened. When we see millions of trees all felled at once buried in the Fens of England, | 48381 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| people to do the impossible." 1 When a fireball blazed erratically across the Southern States of the U. | 48386 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| for the glory of his majesty, when he ariseth to shake terribly the earth... ( | 48407 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| of the story in Chapter 22. When the family of Lot, | 48445 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| Moon cycle is more closely followed when women of varying menstrual periods are shut up in a room where they cannot be aware of moontime and suntime; | 48544 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| routine sun was taken for granted. When and if the sun became disordered, | 48610 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| recalled through the ages during times when the actual experiencing of them was not affording first-hand reinforcement. | 48646 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| with dismay of various succeeding ages when a darkness fell upon mankind. | 48657 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| dark dates between 1706 and 1910 when the Sun was obscured over a significant part of the U. | 48692 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| Earth once more in 1985 19 . When the Roman Emperor Nero saw the comet of about 60 A. | 48719 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| a much fuller appreciation of antiquity. When the Egyptians suffered terribly from the natural catastrophe of the time of the Hebrew Exodus, | 48754 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VI: BIOSPHERICS: Chapter 29 Spectres - |
| such baseline. Or perhaps it developed when numerous sub-cultures, | 48953 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| nature, taking it for granted that when an ancient legendary voice says 'god' it means a discrete and powerful natural force or body which may ('the known god') or may not ('a new god') be behaving in a characteristic (i. | 48959 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| high energy denotes an exoterrestrial force when it achieves a specifiable level of intensity, | 49102 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| with exoterrestrial phenomena is proceeding apace. When we offer as a suggested criterion, " | 49145 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| argument against "plastic creep" in general. When speaking of thrusting, | 49260 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| apparition the size of the Moon when at meridian, | 49299 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| be indicators of axial tilting. But when localized, | 49303 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| activity until, at the end, like when the roller-coaster ride is ending, | 49392 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| Natura facit magnum saltum: that nature, when she leaps, | 49445 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| this may be fast or slow. When a quantavolutionist speaks of abrupt change, | 49496 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| a given organism or natural process when the rate is affected by a disaster produced by a specified high-energy expression. | 49499 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| a specified high-energy expression. Similarly, when speaking of energy of high intensity, | 49502 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| were ever exercised simultaneously? One more, when speaking of scope, | 49510 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| is an energetic type of movement. When it occurs as a tsunami, | 49516 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 30 Intensity, Scope and Suddenness - |
| reflect upon the history of geology when, | 49676 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| do away with complexities and perplexities. When Poulett Scrope prepared his famous studies of the volcanoes of Auvergne (France), | 49678 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| number is surprisingly large -even determining -when plucked out of the pages, | 49715 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| one or more regards. This, even when taken together with the sources to which it refers, | 49721 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| be reliably reproduced, observed, or inferred when recently or currently the signals were registered and or interpreted. | 49755 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| 1.6 million years, a period when Africa was inhabited by Australopithecines. | 49801 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| and took readings of the emissions when the magnet was on and when it was off. | 49948 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| when the magnet was on and when it was off. | 49948 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| geological time, speeded up about 2 when the magnetic field was applied. | 49950 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| play a role in the phenomenon. When these occur under conditions of a largely quiet exosphere (though we bear solar-storms correlations with seismism in mind) piezoelectricity is to be suggested, | 50005 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| Is there then nothing whose history when retraced on an exponential rate of development must still have been of long duration? | 50059 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| of moving land masses. Their fossils, when they occur, | 50091 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| the value of radiation science 21 . When asked to comment on tests by Anderson indicating the non-random and unreliable decay of C14, " | 50125 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| wind indeed, that blows no good. When a group of scientists and philosophers, | 50130 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| said to have been assisted. Even when time is conceived to run backwards in certain physical, | 50132 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| then, does it matter at all when, | 50145 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| Earth's formation by macrochronic reckoning. When Wegener advanced his continental drift theory, | 50264 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| in abeyance for many years. Then, when Wegener's theory was revived, | 50270 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: PART VII: DIMENSIONS OF QUANTAVOLUTION: Chapter 31 The Recency of the Surface - |
| these are commonsense to begin with. When one rock rests upon another, | 50435 THE LATELY TORTURED EARTH: - - - EPILOGUE - |
| Earl R. Milton INTRODUCTION Since 1924, when the theory of the expanding Universe was first expounded, | 50845 SOLARIA-BINARIA: - - - INTRODUCTION - |
| strained in the straddling of time. When the Solar System comes to be viewed in the light of newly discovered universal transactions, | 50895 SOLARIA-BINARIA: - - - INTRODUCTION - |
| being tried. This is especially painful when one is expert on the matter at issue. | 50920 SOLARIA-BINARIA: - - - INTRODUCTION - |
| system. The binary system was formed when the primitive Sun fissioned. | 50949 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 1: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS A BINARY - |
| differs from other visual binaries only when the luminosity and mass rations of the principals are considered. | 50991 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 1: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS A BINARY - |
| everywhere occupied by a charge, which, when it moves, | 51071 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 2: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS ELECTRICAL - |
| division of an original stellar nucleus. When the star becomes a nova, | 51129 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 2: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS ELECTRICAL - |
| unstable and underwent a nova explosion. When the Super Sun erupted as a nova it divided into a close binary pair, | 51142 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 2: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS ELECTRICAL - |
| of the photosphere shows radiation produced when the atoms, | 51159 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 2: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS ELECTRICAL - |
| It follows that in the past, when the Sun was less negatively charged, | 51262 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 2: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS ELECTRICAL - |
| than the flow in ages past when the Sun was more out of equilibrium than it is now. | 51264 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 2: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS ELECTRICAL - |
| surface" of the Sun remain cool when it is blanketed by hotter regions below and above whose temperatures reach millions of degrees (Parker, | 51318 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 2: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS ELECTRICAL - |
| To conclude, a star is born when an electric cavity forms in the charged medium of space, | 51379 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 2: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS ELECTRICAL - |
| the temporary overcharging are described later when we consider stellar novae (Chapter Thirteen). | 51397 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 2: THE SOLAR SYSTEM AS ELECTRICAL : Notes on Chapter 2: |
| to develop a stable lithosphere, which when formed allows the much slower evolution of a viable biosphere from the materials and energy available at the planetary surface (Oparin). | 51522 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 3: THE SUN'S GALACTIC JOURNEY AND ABSOLUTE TIME - |
| binary system. The problem is compounded when luminosities are introduced as a way to measure mass in non-binary systems. | 51579 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 3: THE SUN'S GALACTIC JOURNEY AND ABSOLUTE TIME - |
| year from its present position. But, when the galactic revolution motion is considered, | 51702 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 3: THE SUN'S GALACTIC JOURNEY AND ABSOLUTE TIME - |
| unstable, as outlined in Chapter Three, when its galactic journey carried it into a less electron-rich region 28 . | 51986 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 4: SUPER URANUS AND THE PRIMITIVE PLANETS - |
| the lifetime of their central stars. When they become filled the stars they contain cease to exist. | 51998 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 4: SUPER URANUS AND THE PRIMITIVE PLANETS - |
| the plane perpendicular to its motion. When electrical charges flow radially, | 52121 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 4: SUPER URANUS AND THE PRIMITIVE PLANETS - |
| Atmospheric scatter is enhanced near sunset when the incoming light traverses an atmospheric column tens of times longer than near noon. | 52333 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 5: THE SAC AND ITS PLENUM - |
| axis. That this emission is enhanced when a stronger transaction occurs between the stars causing the over-luminosity is understandable, | 52426 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 5: THE SAC AND ITS PLENUM - |
| that the heavens were continuously translucent. When Hindu myth says that "the World was dark and asleep until the Great Demiurge appeared", | 52470 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 5: THE SAC AND ITS PLENUM - |
| speak of a time before this. When the first sky-body observations are reported, | 52488 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 5: THE SAC AND ITS PLENUM - |
| excitation energy which they can release when deactivated by a collision with a non-excited atom or molecule. | 52634 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 6: THE ELECTRICAL AXIS AND ITS GASEOUS RADIATION - |
| molecule. The relative importance of radiation when contrasted with conduction for redistributing the arc's energy will depend upon the composition of the gas and the gas pressure. | 52637 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 6: THE ELECTRICAL AXIS AND ITS GASEOUS RADIATION - |
| tends to stabilize the discharges 39 . When they do, | 52661 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 6: THE ELECTRICAL AXIS AND ITS GASEOUS RADIATION - |
| to keep the electric discharge going when it otherwise would have gone out. | 52667 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 6: THE ELECTRICAL AXIS AND ITS GASEOUS RADIATION - |
| occurred most vigorously at the beginning, when the discharge current was greatest. | 52702 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 6: THE ELECTRICAL AXIS AND ITS GASEOUS RADIATION - |
| versa. The flickering of the arc, when slowed down enough to be noticeable, | 52734 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 6: THE ELECTRICAL AXIS AND ITS GASEOUS RADIATION - |
| the axis, as would Super Saturn, when these globes would appear to rotate around the point of the axis cone striking into them, | 52846 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 6: THE ELECTRICAL AXIS AND ITS GASEOUS RADIATION : Notes on Chapter 6 |
| ecliptic, or refers to the era when the arc was no longer visible (see ahead to Chapter Fifteen). | 52853 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 6: THE ELECTRICAL AXIS AND ITS GASEOUS RADIATION : Notes on Chapter 6 |
| Solaria Binaria, radiation was abundant precisely when needed to explain periods of great biological change. | 52980 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 7: THE MAGNETIC TUBE AND THE PLANETARY ORBITS - |
| or loses energy through the acceleration. When energy is liberated (because the accelerating particle is losing energy) it appears as electromagnetic waves emitted in a direction perpendicular to the charge's acceleration. | 52985 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 7: THE MAGNETIC TUBE AND THE PLANETARY ORBITS - |
| revolution began early in Solaria Binaria when the intercompanion current was greatest. | 52991 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 7: THE MAGNETIC TUBE AND THE PLANETARY ORBITS - |
| be observed from another planet. Even when the plenum was clearing, | 53054 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 7: THE MAGNETIC TUBE AND THE PLANETARY ORBITS - |
| perceived until the Age of Jovea, when, | 53056 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 7: THE MAGNETIC TUBE AND THE PLANETARY ORBITS - |
| the late times of the tube, when celestial bodies could be distinguished visually, | 53074 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 7: THE MAGNETIC TUBE AND THE PLANETARY ORBITS - |
| 46. A magnetic field only appears when relative motion exists within systems containing electric charges (Sherrerd). | 53087 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 7: THE MAGNETIC TUBE AND THE PLANETARY ORBITS : Notes on Chapter 7 |
| in Antarctica (120E, 75S). When these poles are joined, | 53249 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 8: THE EARTH'S PHYSICAL AND MAGNETIC HISTORY - |
| recent quantavolutions of the world order when Earth suffered electrical encounters on a large scale (de Grazia, | 53260 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 8: THE EARTH'S PHYSICAL AND MAGNETIC HISTORY - |
| imprinted by the Earth's field when they freeze. | 53314 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 8: THE EARTH'S PHYSICAL AND MAGNETIC HISTORY - |
| all, of these modes can occur when large charged cosmic bodies encounter the Earth. | 53316 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 8: THE EARTH'S PHYSICAL AND MAGNETIC HISTORY - |
| in the tube, nor its level when the tube collapsed, | 53412 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 8: THE EARTH'S PHYSICAL AND MAGNETIC HISTORY - |
| in explaining its generation and variation when using models which maintain that the Earth is not an electrically charged body. | 53431 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 8: THE EARTH'S PHYSICAL AND MAGNETIC HISTORY - |
| shorter tertiary period of system breakdown, when Super Uranus, | 53583 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 9: RADIANT GENESIS - |
| much warmer climate in ages past when life arose. | 53662 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 9: RADIANT GENESIS - |
| are so electrically arranged is understandable when one considers charged cells in a charged universe. | 53796 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 9: RADIANT GENESIS - |
| would be expected, promoted it less when the binary was stabilized, | 53905 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 1: ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE BINARY SYSTEM: Chapter 9: RADIANT GENESIS - |
| earliest times, illud tempus (" That Time") when the world was born and the initial creative happenings occurred in all aspects of existence. | 54090 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 10: INSTABILITY OF SUPER URANUS - |
| apart with time. During the phase when a strong electrical current flowed between the two stars the components remained relatively close together, | 54129 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 10: INSTABILITY OF SUPER URANUS - |
| first subliminally and later consciously. Possibly, when the glow of the arc darkened and lightened perceptibly and in rhythm, | 54165 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 10: INSTABILITY OF SUPER URANUS - |
| from Super Uranus. At the period when the galactic transaction to Solaria Binaria was shifting from the gases of the outer plenum to the gases closely about the two stars, | 54443 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 11: ASTROBLEMES OF THE EARTH - |
| Beals and Halliday's criteria result when great electrical discharges reach the surface (Juergens, | 54533 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 11: ASTROBLEMES OF THE EARTH - |
| Explosion crater In the disruptive environment, when the binary began to be electrically unstable, | 54620 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 11: ASTROBLEMES OF THE EARTH - |
| blast explosively into its surface. Even when a near miss occurred, | 54624 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 11: ASTROBLEMES OF THE EARTH - |
| again produce explosions at the surface. When a tremendous bombardment, | 54629 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 11: ASTROBLEMES OF THE EARTH - |
| testimony of a perplexing celestial activity. When a material impact occurs, | 54662 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 11: ASTROBLEMES OF THE EARTH - |
| with the laboratory workers. The biosphere, when Solaria Binaria began to degenerate into the Solar System, | 54949 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 12: QUANTAVOLUTION OF THE BIOSPHERE: HOMO SAPIENS - |
| a desiccating climate for the epoch when the plenum declines; | 54983 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 12: QUANTAVOLUTION OF THE BIOSPHERE: HOMO SAPIENS - |
| along and appeared in the record when their populations expanded under the "right" conditions. | 55029 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 12: QUANTAVOLUTION OF THE BIOSPHERE: HOMO SAPIENS - |
| possibilities of the first period. Therefore, when one approaches the subject of the genesis of Homo sapiens, | 55043 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 12: QUANTAVOLUTION OF THE BIOSPHERE: HOMO SAPIENS - |
| religious myths (de Grazia, 1978, 1984a). When the heavens were broken open, | 55325 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 13: NOVA OF SUPER URANUS AND EJECTION OF THE MOON - |
| concentrate the charges within Super Uranus. When the surface charge again became reduced (which would happen if the arc suddenly reconnected, | 55348 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 13: NOVA OF SUPER URANUS AND EJECTION OF THE MOON - |
| the charge in the plenum gases. When an eruption occurs the plenum gases increase in charge and expand their sac. | 55363 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 13: NOVA OF SUPER URANUS AND EJECTION OF THE MOON - |
| of that crustal layer was lost when the Earth encountered Uranus Minor. | 55444 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 13: NOVA OF SUPER URANUS AND EJECTION OF THE MOON - |
| the electric arc at the time when Uranus Minor passed close by it. | 55455 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 13: NOVA OF SUPER URANUS AND EJECTION OF THE MOON - |
| half of the Earth's crust when it departed. | 55669 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 13: NOVA OF SUPER URANUS AND EJECTION OF THE MOON - |
| atmosphere is accumulating now; gases trapped when the Moon agglomerated are still escaping from orifices in its surface (Cook, | 55748 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 13: NOVA OF SUPER URANUS AND EJECTION OF THE MOON - |
| reason to believe that the ancients, when they used the metaphor father-son to refer to sky bodies, | 55823 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| fed a wrapped stone to Kronos. When Zeus matured, | 55865 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| but frequently "self-destructive" as well. When the skies opened after the lunar disaster, | 55916 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| the more general, aboriginal human experience. When the gods changed, | 55962 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| as having occurred at the time when Super Saturn had masked this star group, | 56050 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| Berossus' history, to the effect that when the stars are lined up in Capricorn, | 56056 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| occurred at the time of year when Capricorn was astrologically dominant, | 56058 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| astrologically dominant, which, in the period when astrology crystallized, | 56059 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| would occur presumably after the Deluge, when the Moon followed the Earth out of the old magnetic tube and was repelled by Earth into a larger, | 56174 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 14: THE GOLDEN AGE AND NOVA OF SUPER SATURN - |
| BINARY CHAPTER FIFTEEN THE JUPITER ORDER When Thor, | 56240 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| giants, whom he dissolves and annihilates. When he repairs to the Urdhar-fountain, | 56249 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| detected yet by ground observation (Turman). When legend reports the electrical activity of Jupiter the god, | 56269 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| electric charges, which produced repulsive forces when they came into proximity. | 56281 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| Hindu equivalent of Jupiter) emasculated himself when the realized that his creative ability had left him. | 56303 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| Then it increased to 156 days when Jupiter receded. | 56376 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| an atmosphere will not guarantee immunity. When Mercury moved inward past the Earth it was severely damaged, | 56457 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| orbit in 1: 2: 4 resonance. When any two meet on one side of Jupiter, | 56495 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| which were likened to active volcanoes when an eruption was observed during the fly-by of the Voyager 1 spacecraft (Morabito et al.). | 56502 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| the advent of the radio telescope, when strong radio bursts which correlate with Io's position about Jupiter were detected (Dulk, | 56513 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| II. 28ff) ascribes to cathode behavior when interplanetary discharges occur. | 56530 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER - |
| Notes on Chapter 15 99. Today, when planets pass one another in orbit geomagnetic disturbances are noted (Jacobs and Atkinson). | 56543 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 15: THE JUPITER ORDER : Notes on Chapter 15 |
| first appearance of these celestial bodies; when were they born? | 56614 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 16: VENUS AND MARS - |
| in the commotion that she causes when born (Isenberg, | 56628 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 16: VENUS AND MARS - |
| of the anomalous nature of Venus when viewed from the standard cosmogonical model, | 56668 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 16: VENUS AND MARS - |
| and birth in the Mediterranean world. When he bursts upon the world scene in the eighth century BC he is already well known. | 56851 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 16: VENUS AND MARS - |
| comet-like behavior (and appearance) results when astronomical bodies move quickly from a region with one level of electrification into a remote region differently electrified. | 56941 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 16: VENUS AND MARS - |
| a product of the same event, when some very large comet or other massive intruder from space passed too close to Mars .... | 57018 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 16: VENUS AND MARS - |
| because Mars is smaller than Venus. When Mars "struck" the Moon the damage was very great. | 57061 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 16: VENUS AND MARS : Notes on Chapter 16 |
| isolated from the rhetoric of causality. When treated, | 57279 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 2: DESTRUCTION OF THE SOLAR BINARY: Chapter 17: TIME, ELECTRICITY AND QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| This was not noticed until 1937 when Oakley, | 57336 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE A: ON METHOD - |
| In hundreds of cases since 1942, when a coded message was flashed from Chicago that "the Italian Navigator has landed", | 57374 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE A: ON METHOD - |
| is accessible to every educated person when working upon any subject whatsoever. | 57472 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE A: ON METHOD - |
| other, and increases the likelihood that, when they approach the authorities in his home field, | 57566 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE A: ON METHOD - |
| method may be called a "model" when the integration of hypotheses is such as to enable the behavior of a part to be predicted from the behavior of the whole and vice versa, " | 57596 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE A: ON METHOD - |
| the humanities so readily vented as when legends are taken seriously. | 57611 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE A: ON METHOD - |
| and tampered with in pleasant times when amnesia overlies historical memories and optimistic wishes can be indulged. | 57626 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE A: ON METHOD - |
| has come out of amusement, as when early electrical science generated advances from shocking kisses (Heilbron, | 57647 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE A: ON METHOD - |
| example, electrons and protons) being produced when an electron is removed from an atom. | 57765 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE B: : ON COSMIC ELECTRICAL CHARGES |
| specifying the sign of the charge. When we refer to ions in this work, | 57770 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE B: : ON COSMIC ELECTRICAL CHARGES |
| are almost always detected and measured when their electrons undergo some form of transition that defines the energy levels and reactions of the atoms. | 57771 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE B: : ON COSMIC ELECTRICAL CHARGES |
| about their solid surfaces. Atmospheric layers, when present, | 57791 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE B: : ON COSMIC ELECTRICAL CHARGES |
| in close encounter to strongly attractive when electrical flow joins the two bodies (see Table 5 and Figure 38). | 57906 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE C: : ON GRAVITATING ELECTRIFIED BODIES |
| see Table 5 and Figure 38). When the bodies are widely separated and relatively insulated, | 57907 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE C: : ON GRAVITATING ELECTRIFIED BODIES |
| axis of the orbit 123 . Later, when Newton quantified the "gravitational force" into a relation containing the quantity of matter in each body and the separation of the "gravitating" bodies, | 57962 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE C: : ON GRAVITATING ELECTRIFIED BODIES |
| for the Collision of Two Atoms When two atoms collide, | 57968 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE C: : ON GRAVITATING ELECTRIFIED BODIES |
| energy which the two atoms posses when they are greatly separated and at rest, | 57969 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE C: : ON GRAVITATING ELECTRIFIED BODIES |
| until a critical separation is attained, when electron decoupling, | 57981 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE C: : ON GRAVITATING ELECTRIFIED BODIES |
| believe that the bodies "gravitate" differently when great charge density differences exist within the system than when they do not (Figure 39). | 58001 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE C: : ON GRAVITATING ELECTRIFIED BODIES |
| differences exist within the system than when they do not (Figure 39). | 58002 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE C: : ON GRAVITATING ELECTRIFIED BODIES |
| an inertial state. During the interval when the orbiting stars were seeking electrical equilibrium, | 58032 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE C: : ON GRAVITATING ELECTRIFIED BODIES |
| telescope: these are the visual binaries. When the principals are closer together spectroscopic detection is sometimes possible. | 58144 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE D: : ON BINARY STAR SYSTEMS |
| binary still can be made because when the distance between the principals is small enough the stars move in orbit with high velocities. | 58206 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE D: : ON BINARY STAR SYSTEMS |
| Juergens' direct participation had hardly begun when he died; | 58343 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE E: : SOLARIA BINARIA IN RELATION TO CHAOS AND CREATION |
| as it is today) is necessary when the driving force for the orbit arises mechanically or by some mechanical-electrical mix. | 58403 SOLARIA-BINARIA: PART 3: TECHNICAL NOTES: - TECHNICAL NOTE E: : SOLARIA BINARIA IN RELATION TO CHAOS AND CREATION |
| its homologues are perigee and perihelion when orbiting the Earth or the Sun. | 58862 SOLARIA-BINARIA: - - - GLOSSARY - |
| evidence that mass loss is enhanced when a close companion is present (Hutchings). | 58977 SOLARIA-BINARIA: - - - GLOSSARY - |
| Kukla, G. J. Matthews, R. (1972), "When Will the Present Interglacial End?," | 59752 SOLARIA-BINARIA: - - - BIBILIOGRAPHY - |
| this is the homologue of rationality. When Descartes wrote of animals as machines, | 60506 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - - FOREWORD - |
| minute, but profound in its consequences. When did it happen? | 60524 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - - FOREWORD - |
| a hole, they cast it away when the hunt has ended. | 60606 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION - |
| would beg the question to answer: when tool-making is associated with the skull. | 60639 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : THE HUMAN BRAINCASE |
| writing has focused on cranial volume when there is no evidence that a critical threshold for cranial volume need be exceeded for such 'higher' activities as tool-making and, | 60641 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : THE HUMAN BRAINCASE |
| less thinking. This seems more plausible when we consider that the bilaterality of the cerebrum is not necessary. | 60663 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : THE HUMAN BRAINCASE |
| truly human oedipal complex, the day when he and his brothers killed the old bull father in order to possess sexually the females, | 60755 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : THE SEARCH FOR A BETTER APE |
| to begin with, did not attend, when his disciple, | 60796 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : LEGENDS OF CREATION |
| thriving beforehand. And so it was when Elohim created Adam and Eve, | 60849 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : LEGENDS OF CREATION |
| people were made by the stars; when the time comes for all things to end our people will turn into small stars and will fly to the South Star where they belong. | 60858 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : LEGENDS OF CREATION |
| with their similarities to animals? Even when men lived close to animals, | 60907 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : MEMORIAL GENERATIONS |
| is therefore probably reasoning ad hoc when he says: | 60911 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : MEMORIAL GENERATIONS |
| beginning. 20 The thrust of legends, when scientifically considered, | 60915 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : MEMORIAL GENERATIONS |
| overlooked the import of this connection, when adopting the idea of evolution by natural selection. | 60982 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : NATURAL SELECTION |
| that sudden leaps in evolution would, when it came to the journey from ape to man, | 60991 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : NATURAL SELECTION |
| to fix on any definite point when the term 'man' ought to be used. | 61053 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : NATURAL SELECTION |
| the capabilities of the longest time. When a gathering was convoked at the University of Chicago in 1959 to celebrate a hundred years of On the Origin of Species by Natural Selection, | 61170 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : SEVERE LIMITS TO NATURAL SELECTION |
| an epitaph for his main concept when, | 61231 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : SEVERE LIMITS TO NATURAL SELECTION |
| him and to others: Pleistocene man when spreading into unoccupied territory could have saturated it to carrying capacity... | 61360 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 1: SLIPPERY LADDERS OF EVOLUTION : WAVES OF EVOLUTION |
| than to stride bipedally. One wonders when the Olduvai creature of the savannahs stopped walking on his knuckles, | 61609 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS - |
| he come to be created? And when was he created? | 61657 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS : HOMO ERECTUS |
| that should be borne in mind when comparing ancient and modern man: | 61726 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS : PEKING MAN |
| quartz. We will treat this matter when we discuss cultural hologenesis, | 61731 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS : PEKING MAN |
| by radiochronometric machines, becomes now disenchanted when these are abandoned for divination from pig bones. | 61816 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS : FOOTPRINTS |
| is no new problem. For instance, when Alfred Wallace was writing his studies of the distribution of animal life in the nineteenth century, | 62073 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS : TIME UNNEEDED FOR CULTURE |
| periods of the neolithic and beyond, when the need for a dating instrument becomes increasingly acute 22 . | 62087 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS : TIME UNNEEDED FOR CULTURE |
| involve breaks in the evolutionary continuity when the differences between the ancestors and the descendents increase so rapidly that they are perceived as differences in kind. | 62341 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS : DOBZHANSKY, SIMPSON AND QUANTUM EVOLUTION |
| resorted to equivocation, denial and evasion. When, | 62395 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS : DOBZHANSKY, SIMPSON AND QUANTUM EVOLUTION |
| was because the notion of catastrophe, when fully realized as in the theory of quantavolution, | 62404 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS : DOBZHANSKY, SIMPSON AND QUANTUM EVOLUTION |
| minds and we begin to wonder when the skies, | 62424 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 2: HOMINIDS IN HOLOGENESIS : DOBZHANSKY, SIMPSON AND QUANTUM EVOLUTION |
| That is, D f( MS AEV). When all other variables are held constant: | 62740 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : THE HUMANIZING FACTOR |
| concept will pay a large profit when it correlates with the mental and cultural behavior of the human during and after humanization. | 62770 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : THE HUMANIZING FACTOR |
| and then another and another, especially when the psychological effects of self-awareness are not at all comfortable, | 62824 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : QUANTAVOLUTION VS. EVOLUTION |
| would admittedly be a hologenetic occurrence; when it occurred, | 62843 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : QUANTAVOLUTION VS. EVOLUTION |
| we can agree with Robin Fox when he writes: | 62855 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : BRAIN SPECIALIZATION |
| to show where we can go when deprived of the assumptions of a uniformitarian external force-field of evolution and of the free, | 62945 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : BRAIN SPECIALIZATION |
| of the helix. This accident occurs when a foreign chemical or particle or charge or wave or organism enters the chromosome and its gene, | 63072 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : MUTATION |
| and its gene, with especial effects when the gene is in the process of duplicating itself. | 63074 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : MUTATION |
| marshal's baton in his knapsack. When it mutates, | 63261 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : INTELLIGENT MUTATION AND EVOLUTIONARY SALTATIONS |
| by a new order of beasts when, | 63316 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : INTELLIGENT MUTATION AND EVOLUTIONARY SALTATIONS |
| an ideology of uniformitarian evolution. Even when the Modern Synthesis is attacked, | 63375 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : EXTERNAL PRODUCERS OF MUTATION |
| events such as these in mind when, | 63433 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : EXTERNAL PRODUCERS OF MUTATION |
| of thoughts was once a reality. When Abraham responded that he had not heard of the idea, | 63560 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : PSYCHOSOMATIC GENETICS |
| capable of physical change, usually deleterious, when an obsessed person focuses intense and prolonged attention upon the soma. | 63579 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : PSYCHOSOMATIC GENETICS |
| times. It might more frequently emerge when the environment is heavily agitated and the collectivity reflects this agitation and inspires a response among its members. | 63585 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : PSYCHOSOMATIC GENETICS |
| the humans-to-be. This happens when the new chemicals in the air find their way into the hormonal food supply of the fetus. | 63706 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : AN ATMOSPHERIC TRANSFORMATION |
| of Phaeton in his solar chariot, when each and every constellation deviated: | 63796 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : SOCIAL IMPRINTING |
| died in exile from his home, when a crazed worshiper of Wotan was preparing another Gtterdmmerung. | 63830 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 3: MECHANICS OF HUMANIZATION : SOCIAL IMPRINTING |
| is impossible, as we shall see. When the sensitive brute could not endure the intensity and scale of internal and external disasters that confronted him, | 64243 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : FRIGHT, RECALL, AND AGGRESSION |
| between himself and the outer world. When finally given respite from panic, | 64250 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : FRIGHT, RECALL, AND AGGRESSION |
| is generic, and therefore persists even when the rude clutch of disaster is released, | 64270 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : FRIGHT, RECALL, AND AGGRESSION |
| primordial functions, ordinarily engrossed by theology. When a new disaster occurred, | 64377 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS |
| theology. When a new disaster occurred, when the polyego system again was deeply disturbed and dissolving, | 64378 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS |
| triumph of the hominid. The unconscious, when reviewed, | 64388 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS |
| these of Baudelaire? In those times when Nature in her bursting vigor Bore of herself each day such monstrous children I would have loved to live with a younger giantess As at the feet of a queen, | 64401 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : MEMORY AND FORGETTING |
| index of symbols, an inner language. When this language was developed as a political process, | 64458 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : MEMORY AND FORGETTING |
| deeply and determinedly, than animals except when these hibernate. | 64512 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : MEMORY AND FORGETTING |
| can be toppled at any time when his foreign possessions - the outer world - revolt and attack him, | 64548 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : THE STRUGGLE OF THE SELEVES |
| compulsion came to be called 'will, ' when they pertained to objectives of positive or negative value. | 64647 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : VOLUNTARISM |
| and letting only the docile enter. When the group goes off on long journeys, | 64827 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : A PRIMORDIAL SCENARIO |
| services, and tribute, possibly cannibalizing them when convenient. | 64838 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : A PRIMORDIAL SCENARIO |
| the enemy within, for homo schizo, when seized by the will, | 64848 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : A PRIMORDIAL SCENARIO |
| continually presents problems for solution, and, when overabundant and impractical, | 65015 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : THE NEW HUMAN BEING |
| or for computation, including speech disorders when pieces of code are compulsively expelled as speech. | 65019 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 4: THE GESTALT OF CREATION : THE NEW HUMAN BEING |
| it be carried. If we knew when the club was first carried, | 65172 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : PROTO-CULTURE |
| natally. The big spurt after birth, when coupled with the very small human litter, | 65339 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : LOST MILLIONS OF YEARS |
| their psychic unity is complete 6 . When a culture achieves some tolerable mastery of its individual and collective minds, | 65483 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : TRIBES, CIVILIZATIONS, AND TIME |
| long, slow ascent. A century ago, when time reckoning was governed by our type of speculation, | 65535 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : TRIBES, CIVILIZATIONS, AND TIME |
| now extinct, the extinction perhaps occurring when 70 of the great pleistocene mammal species disappeared 9 . | 65625 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : MAJOR DEVELOPMENTS EVERYWHERE CONTEMPORARY |
| humanization. Since we cannot agree precisely when humans originated, | 65713 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : ECUMENICAL CULTURE |
| are physical gradations and other cultural. When a physical rung -- say a straightening of the spine -- occurs, | 65717 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : ECUMENICAL CULTURE |
| reinvented by mankind. Fire was born when heaven and earth separated, | 65777 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : ECUMENICAL CULTURE |
| coincidence cannot be an accident, especially when one considers that the Mayans seem to have used 'solar mansions, ' | 65904 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : AMERICAN CULTURAL ORIGINS |
| As to the troublesome question concerning when these contacts took place, | 65930 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : AMERICAN CULTURAL ORIGINS |
| The sacrifice of a humble chicken, when accompanied by the necessary and effective ritual gestures, | 66010 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : CULTURAL INTEGRATION |
| matter of course; it is surprising when they do not. | 66090 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 5: CULTURAL REVOLUTION : CULTURAL INTEGRATION |
| is frequently imagined to be theft when one's name is counted. | 66320 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : SPEECH AND LANGUAGE |
| oneself. A person is only created when named or announced and the creative word may have been the creative number. | 66324 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : SPEECH AND LANGUAGE |
| more than 512 'words' are possible. When these thousands of words are combined, | 66345 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : SPEECH AND LANGUAGE |
| ACQ, and TAG. From the moment when the genus homo left the family of lower animals, | 66443 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : PRIMORDIAL LANGUAGE |
| whatever activity they may be engaged when the Sabbath falls and do not move until the Sabbath ends. | 66612 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : PSYCHOLOGY OF ORGANIZATION |
| forms might also be called civilizations. When, | 66653 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : PSYCHOLOGY OF ORGANIZATION |
| The builders were dispersed or annihilated. When recently the megaliths were rediscovered and studied, | 66695 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : MEGALITHS AND MEGALINES |
| The concept of sexual perversion dwindles when confronted by the complexity of sexuality. | 66965 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : SEXUAL RAMIFICATIONS |
| emanations of this principle. In Timor, when the young rice sprouts, | 67049 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : THE COMPULSION TO REPEAT CHAOS AND CREATION |
| who went back to the beginnings, when the gods were playing ball. | 67088 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : THE COMPULSION TO REPEAT CHAOS AND CREATION |
| the awful behavior of the gods when they created mankind. | 67103 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : THE COMPULSION TO REPEAT CHAOS AND CREATION |
| all non-existent delusions, and hallucinations when they 'command' one, | 67127 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : SUBLIMATION |
| as amnesia and recollective memory begin. When the anxious species is born and asks of itself an impossible measure of control, | 67138 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : SUBLIMATION |
| first gestalt: fear, remember, control; and, when external controls move against one, | 67171 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : SUBLIMATION |
| their history. It is so, too, when a schizophrenic patient gives a fully pseudo-mythical account of an event that contains within it an accurate report that he is too pained to tell about 'as it really happened. ' | 67177 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : SUBLIMATION |
| or as a work of art. When Gustav Mahler composed the Song of the Earth, | 67183 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : SUBLIMATION |
| has sublimated since the earliest generations when a modus vivendi had to be established among the schizo clan. | 67211 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : SUBLIMATION |
| in some parts of India, where, when the images have according to them performed some miracle, | 67317 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : CANNIBALISM |
| sacrifice, prisoner sacrifice is more disturbing when other means of controlling the gods are less threatening to poly-ego stability (I must stress that this poly-ego stability is not an absolute, | 67349 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : CANNIBALISM |
| territory, and engage in a melee when challenged; | 67363 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : VIOLENCE AND WAR |
| physical revulsion that cannibalism often excites when it is experienced or reported. | 67390 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 6: SCHIZOID INSTITUTIONS : VIOLENCE AND WAR |
| disastrous times that he had suffered. When a social change occurs, | 67586 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY - |
| suffered. When a social change occurs, when the earth trembles, | 67586 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY - |
| change occurs, when the earth trembles, when a comet files by, | 67587 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY - |
| as the story of homo schizo. When we do so, | 67597 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY - |
| the truth as he was writing: When one contemplates the streak of madness running through human history, | 67599 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY - |
| telling. It is a history-telling when people engage in sacred drama or dancing, | 67618 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : A SICK JOURNEY |
| his reasoning processes are often disordered, when they are not tricky; | 67910 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : SCHIZOID EPISODES IN ABUNDANCE |
| saw Ulysses in such a light when he wrote his masterpiece by that name; | 67918 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : SCHIZOID EPISODES IN ABUNDANCE |
| individualistic priest of the twentieth century. When the Greeks and Turks mobilized in a crisis over the Turkish invasion of Cyprus, | 67931 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : SCHIZOID EPISODES IN ABUNDANCE |
| before the city was renamed Istanbul). When he ventured to remark to several by-standers, | 67933 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : SCHIZOID EPISODES IN ABUNDANCE |
| psychopath, or worse, a Turkish sympathizer. When a contract was let by an office of the U. | 67936 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : SCHIZOID EPISODES IN ABUNDANCE |
| Foulks was hot on the trail when recently he wrote, | 68035 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : ORDINARY MAD TIMES |
| 12 going on to say that when a society has become stratified and retrograde, | 68037 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : ORDINARY MAD TIMES |
| We cannot yet predict if and when a 'stratified and retrograde' society will be busted by schizophrenes. | 68051 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : ORDINARY MAD TIMES |
| compulsive return to the original trauma. When World War II ended, | 68107 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : ORDINARY MAD TIMES |
| ideology and underdog connotations of marxism. When Marshal Petain, | 68193 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : NAZIS, STALINISTS, AND DEMOCRATS |
| As the American marine general argued, when told that his national policy was to win the hearts and minds of the Vietnamese, | 68215 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : NAZIS, STALINISTS, AND DEMOCRATS |
| happen to the group at all. When we say 'a group is schizoid, ' | 68229 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : NAZIS, STALINISTS, AND DEMOCRATS |
| in subjective, interpersonal and external transactions. When we say that this group becomes Nazi, | 68231 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : NAZIS, STALINISTS, AND DEMOCRATS |
| we have called ritual counting; and when the youth of China was given a carte blanche by Mao Ze Dong in 1967 to tear down traditional institutions, | 68314 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : RELIGION AS CUSTODIAN OF FEAR |
| how much?) for the rainy day (when will it next rain?). | 68400 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : UTOPIANISM |
| may appear to be so important, when ultimately perceived, | 68849 HOMO SCHIZO I: - - Chapter 7: PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HISTORY : SCHIZOTYPICALITY AND HOMO SAPIENS |
| social format. It becomes especially conspicuous when social structures are displaced or destroyed. | 69176 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - - FOREWORD - |
| not above a little harmless hallucinating: When evening comes I return to the house and enter my writing-room, | 69222 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE - |
| which we also consider). The problem when the world deals with human nature becomes apparent: | 69346 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE - |
| usually defined or as schizoid normal. When a person has suffered some neurological disorder or brain injury, | 69406 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : S CULTURED MAMMALS |
| go on," conspiracy, for example, as when gangsters, | 69486 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : S SAMPLING FOR THE NORMAL |
| is normal, statistically, intraculturally and crossculturally. When one adds up the diagnosed ill, | 69549 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : S SAMPLING FOR THE NORMAL |
| stored their weapons in his temple when at peace. | 69584 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THE IDEAL PERSON |
| within us all, a core that, when struck, | 69625 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THE IDEAL PERSON |
| desires within suggested limits, accepts responsibilities when charged with them, | 69644 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THE IDEAL PERSON |
| should also comment that this sociability, when it becomes particularly the human kind of sociability, | 69796 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : SELF-AWARENESS |
| of the masking of increased schizophrenia when the non-routine and important happens; | 69916 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THE HUMAN DISEASE |
| Hyperclassification is a disease of ignorance. When a new family of phenomena is discovered (or admitted to discussion), | 69936 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THE HUMAN DISEASE |
| person sufficient to cause schizophrenia only when the genetic component is present. | 69952 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THE HUMAN DISEASE |
| probably offers the now-established view when he declares that "The issue... | 69969 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THE HUMAN DISEASE |
| seem to be contradictions are resolved when the primitive history of the syndrome is uncovered. | 70007 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THE HUMAN DISEASE |
| nature. These were established as such when mankind was "quantavoluted." | 70011 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THE HUMAN DISEASE |
| in the scientific vocabulary since 1889, when Pierre Janet used the concept. ) | 70067 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : SYMPTOMS OF MENTAL ILLNESS |
| professor, Earl S. Johnson, told me when I was a 15-year-old freshman. " | 70119 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : RECONCILING THE NORMAL AND ABNORMAL |
| to a symptomology of mental disease. When one thinks of the hundreds of human traits, | 70137 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : RECONCILING THE NORMAL AND ABNORMAL |
| a great many patterns can emerge when the tube is given a shake. | 70158 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : RECONCILING THE NORMAL AND ABNORMAL |
| say so, the building will shake" When Jesus was born, | 70190 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : SCHIZOPHRENIC AND SCHIZOTYPICAL |
| he totally disagree with Alfred Adler when Adler declares that "the neuroses and psychoses are attempts at compensation, | 70223 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : SCHIZOPHRENIC AND SCHIZOTYPICAL |
| perhaps would he deny Carl Jung when Jung writes that, | 70227 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : SCHIZOPHRENIC AND SCHIZOTYPICAL |
| by consensus and custom, by authority. When he came to examine the systems of psychotherapy, | 70272 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THERAPIES |
| with the period of the Enlightenment, when rationalization of human relations reached new heights. | 70292 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THERAPIES |
| his successes, but rather finds that when his patients were sick enough to be very sick, | 70343 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 1: THE NORMALLY INSANE : THERAPIES |
| FOR LOST INSTINCT Most babies cry when they are born. | 70622 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT - |
| Calves, for example, do not cry when they are born. | 70625 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT - |
| deny that they originally occurred. Rather, when they did occur and were experienced and remembered, | 70666 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT - |
| anxiety. SELF-FEAR AND SELF-CONTROL When the posing of options is continuous and inevitable, | 70750 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : SELF-FEAR AND SELF-CONTROL |
| I recognize myself; therefore, we are." When, | 70764 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : SELF-FEAR AND SELF-CONTROL |
| Bible) about what people would say when he said to them "I am the voice of the I am that is the I am." | 70767 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : SELF-FEAR AND SELF-CONTROL |
| homo. Control is said to occur when someone determines the behavior of persons or things. | 70800 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : SELF-FEAR AND SELF-CONTROL |
| but it takes on greater meaning when we ask what is Chardin's human dilemma. | 70844 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : SELF-FEAR AND SELF-CONTROL |
| these actions is never complete." 8 When the personality degrades to "a delusional chaos," | 70872 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : THE SENSE OF "I AM" |
| are culturally defined, often assigned, and when fully developed and effective, | 70897 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : THE SENSE OF "I AM" |
| was raised bilingually in Athens, and when playing with a toy car and policeman, | 70922 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : THE SENSE OF "I AM" |
| bi-focally, so he mentates, especially when asked, | 70962 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : THE SENSE OF "I AM" |
| suspicions are aroused; rapport is weakened. When persons begin to operate on several levels almost simultaneously, | 70973 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : THE SENSE OF "I AM" |
| the moment is the hypothesis that when this transformation occurred, | 70992 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : THE SENSE OF "I AM" |
| muscular tensions of fear. And fear, when slight, | 71026 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : EXISTENTIAL FEAR |
| at least the empirical knowledge of when the heaviest reliable tide of the year occurs. | 71156 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : INSTINCT IN MAN AND ANIMAL |
| that animals and men respond automatically when stimulated in certain ways: | 71187 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : INSTINCT IN MAN AND ANIMAL |
| in certain ways: they blink quickly when about to be struck in the eye, | 71187 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : INSTINCT IN MAN AND ANIMAL |
| the instinct provokes a broader response (when struck, | 71195 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : INSTINCT IN MAN AND ANIMAL |
| ultimately merge with speculative philosophy, as when one speaks of an aesthetic instinct in man. | 71197 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : INSTINCT IN MAN AND ANIMAL |
| behavior in a species is present when, | 71255 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : INSTINCT IN MAN AND ANIMAL |
| in the total behavior of man when compared with the behavior of animals most closely resembling him. | 71266 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : INSTINCT IN MAN AND ANIMAL |
| go very far from, animal practices. When giving birth, | 71278 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : INSTINCT IN MAN AND ANIMAL |
| females have a defined rut period when they will accept sexual advances, | 71280 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : INSTINCT IN MAN AND ANIMAL |
| person. It may be noted that when a mammal is driven into "insanity", | 71463 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : "YOU CAN'T GO HOME AGAIN" |
| self-aware, that is, human, and when it is cured it reverts usually to its normal un-self-awareness. | 71464 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : "YOU CAN'T GO HOME AGAIN" |
| hide in the same small hole. When inflamed by the same desire at the same moment for the same object-use, | 71484 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : "YOU CAN'T GO HOME AGAIN" |
| of no other known solution; or when there are "actually" no consequences, | 71487 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : "YOU CAN'T GO HOME AGAIN" |
| a great many species put together. When operating with a perceived challenge and under scientific rules, | 71500 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 2: THE SEARCH FOR LOST INSTINCT : "YOU CAN'T GO HOME AGAIN" |
| impressive work of natural architecture, especially when bald. | 71602 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK - |
| signals suggests that the "human- disease", when it affects the whole system just described, | 71751 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE ANIMAL BASEMENT |
| or neocortex activates intensely and overall when stimulated by pain or strong anxiety. | 71776 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE ANIMAL BASEMENT |
| from a slap-dash design. Surprisingly, when the subject is at rest and awake, | 71786 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE ANIMAL BASEMENT |
| waste to lose these myriad molecules when they might be left to ferry many another charge between neurons; | 71821 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE ANIMAL BASEMENT |
| place, as armies marching in step. When impulses come in, | 71830 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE ANIMAL BASEMENT |
| do not have well-measured effects. When later we speak of displacements, | 71936 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE LOCATION OF INSTINCT DELAY |
| his important qualities through myriad transfers. When a hemisphere is performing one of its special functions, | 72034 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE LOCATION OF INSTINCT DELAY |
| on all known mental operations alone, when the two sides are coordinated in the normal manner, | 72070 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE LOCATION OF INSTINCT DELAY |
| millions, and is recognizing its own when its ordinary feat is duplicated outside, | 72135 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE LOCATION OF INSTINCT DELAY |
| with full capacitation. The union shop, when on strike, | 72192 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE LOCATION OF INSTINCT DELAY |
| in their exuberance, speak of contradictions. When callossally sectioned, | 72217 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE LOCATION OF INSTINCT DELAY |
| brains in the presence of specialism, when the corpus callosum is exchanging not only sensory information - albeit sometimes traumatic - but novel commands to change itself, | 72220 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : THE LOCATION OF INSTINCT DELAY |
| as heavier, Ornstein has pointed out. When someone slaps his own forehead guiltily (usually with his dominant hand) and says "I could kick myself," | 72296 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : HANDEDNESS |
| I received incredulous and suspicious reactions when I remarked about it afterwards. | 72312 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : HANDEDNESS |
| the offense by uncoordinated hand behavior when compared with authority-accepting subjects. | 72317 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : HANDEDNESS |
| off the cliff, so to speak, when they arrive at the sectioned callosum. | 72409 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : ORDER AND DISUNITY |
| of forgetting. Who is to judge when memorizing has become obsession, | 72456 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : MEMORY AND REPETITION |
| of conscience-less, instinctive behavior. Even when unsuccessful and painful, | 72474 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 3: BRAINWORK : MEMORY AND REPETITION |
| animal behavior and hardly sounds nice when attached to people - an instinct-delay. | 72748 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION - |
| a pattern (or gestalt) is evident when a human acts"? | 72798 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION - |
| a mountain that is a precipice when viewed from the north, | 72806 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION - |
| from the north, and a slope when seen from the south; | 72807 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION - |
| writes, "The motivation of an instinct when prevented from discharging through its own motor pattern finds an outlet by discharge through the centre of another instinct." | 72830 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : DISPLACEMENT |
| world, that world is physiologically real. When a god suffuses the starry heavens and a lover glances covetously at a stranger, | 72871 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : DISPLACEMENT |
| is as real as what happens when one drinks a wine or receives a blow in the stomach. | 72873 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : DISPLACEMENT |
| capacities. And they can only come when a culture's people succeed in frightening themselves into observances of certain obsessions. | 73004 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : TIME AND REMEMBERING |
| time to arrive at Cape Cod when the instinctively driven horseshoe crabs arrive to breed. | 73007 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : TIME AND REMEMBERING |
| duly punched into the memory bank. When the experience is recalled, | 73080 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : TIME AND REMEMBERING |
| in routine is not proper language when referring to a goose. | 73098 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : OBSESSIONS, COMPULSIONS, HABITS |
| events, illud tempus (that primordial time when ...) | 73130 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : OBSESSIONS, COMPULSIONS, HABITS |
| occurred obsessively prior to the occasion when the act is finally committed. | 73153 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : OBSESSIONS, COMPULSIONS, HABITS |
| habit becomes a compulsion, or addiction, when the behavior that is represented in the mind forces itself upon the organism, | 73164 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : OBSESSIONS, COMPULSIONS, HABITS |
| compulsion to step on the brake when a deer surprisingly leaps out ahead of one's speeding automobile. | 73167 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : OBSESSIONS, COMPULSIONS, HABITS |
| many compulsions are consummated repeatedly, especially when uninterrupted by the forces of law, | 73170 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : OBSESSIONS, COMPULSIONS, HABITS |
| a compulsive element is present: one when the act is singular in its nature, | 73175 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : OBSESSIONS, COMPULSIONS, HABITS |
| consequences sought from its practice. Only when the obsessive foundations of habit are understood, | 73197 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 4: DISPLACEMENT AND OBSESSION : OBSESSIONS, COMPULSIONS, HABITS |
| speak in this book. It remains, when immediate causes of fear are absent. | 73281 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR - |
| so all-pervasive, it is objected, when our lives are crowded with details of thought and behavior from which fear is usually absent, | 73344 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : OMNIPRESENT FEAR |
| which fear is usually absent, as when tying a shoelace, | 73346 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : OMNIPRESENT FEAR |
| man live in fear of violence when he is not engaged in it - just as foul weather affects not only the days when it happens but also the times when it might occur? | 73360 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : OMNIPRESENT FEAR |
| weather affects not only the days when it happens but also the times when it might occur? | 73361 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : OMNIPRESENT FEAR |
| it happens but also the times when it might occur? | 73361 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : OMNIPRESENT FEAR |
| well employed in sociology and economics when we say casually that "Joe is one of the army of the unemployed." | 73381 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : OMNIPRESENT FEAR |
| flick off the G-A-S when one is thinking about the rings of Saturn or washing dishes. | 73426 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : PHYSIOLOGY OF FEAR |
| The human does not compartmentalize, especially when under stressed fear, | 73656 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : GUILT AND PUNISHMENT |
| hundreds of paranoic assertions. The reason, when experts are asked why, | 73722 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : AVERSION AND PARANOIA |
| anhedonic should be regarded as mad, when it is the hedonist who perhaps should more naturally be taken to be mad? | 73843 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : ANHEDONICS |
| of a law or judgement, as when a man was condemned to death, " | 73858 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : ANHEDONICS |
| eats what is bad to eat when good foods are available. | 73873 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : ANHEDONICS |
| tell him what not to eat, when, | 73877 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : ANHEDONICS |
| to listen. That's what happens when I am lying in bed. | 74010 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : CATATONICS |
| authorities: "I do not move, lest when I move I am noticed, | 74015 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : CATATONICS |
| cultures (mistakenly termed "primitive")) simulate catatonism when reenacting the earliest days of creation. | 74021 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : CATATONICS |
| same posture that they were assuming when the Sabbath began. | 74023 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : CATATONICS |
| is not to be restrained, and when abused, | 74090 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 5: COPING WITH FEAR : ORGIES AND HOLOCAUSTS |
| can assemble word forms by itself, when cut off from direct communication with the language apparatus of the left brain; | 74406 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : NEUROLOGY OF SPEECH |
| The externalized sounds can be heard when the instrument is placed in front of the patient's mouth, | 74437 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : NEUROLOGY OF SPEECH |
| on the trail of such facts when he foresaw the road that linguistics was taking. | 74535 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : THE STRUCTURE OF SPEAKING |
| distinctive sounds for people she knew, when she encountered them. | 74547 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : THE STRUCTURE OF SPEAKING |
| conceived, but in certain cases, as when he "speaks in tongues," | 74611 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : VOX PUBLICA |
| We can learn other languages, best when very young and the process is approved by our attendants. | 74642 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : CULTURAL DISCIPLINE AND SPEECH DIVERGENCE |
| been estimated that at the time when Columbus arrived in America some 2000 distinct languages were in use. | 74701 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : CULTURAL DISCIPLINE AND SPEECH DIVERGENCE |
| factor. Religious divergence is especially important when disasters of various kinds occur, | 74718 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : CULTURAL DISCIPLINE AND SPEECH DIVERGENCE |
| the key to the voiced code. When Whorf says that the voiced code represents an ideology or weltanschauung that is peculiar to its speakers, | 74820 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : IDEOLOGY AND LANGUAGE |
| toils of their mother tongue. Actually when we reach the pith of Whorf's message, | 74909 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : IDEOLOGY AND LANGUAGE |
| more one than the English words when these are rattled off. | 74922 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : IDEOLOGY AND LANGUAGE |
| Is this not what occurs, actually, when an English dialect becomes after some time an American dialect, | 74938 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : IDEOLOGY AND LANGUAGE |
| ideology and lifestyle? And what occurs when a science takes hold of its mother-tongue and reflects and creates a new logic, | 74939 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 6: SYMBOLS AND SPEECH : IDEOLOGY AND LANGUAGE |
| estimated 200,000 persons per year when the Spaniards arrived upon the Mexican scene in the sixteenth century, | 75138 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE MUDDLE OF MENTATION |
| of the most discerning political scientists when he suggested classifying politics as a branch of psychopathology. | 75176 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE MUDDLE OF MENTATION |
| as planned. The concept appears obviously when a physically constrained mental patient claims a power to move the world and to consult with others, | 75195 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE OMNIPOTENCE OF THOUGHT |
| universal recidivism from "is" to "ought." When philosophers like J. | 75212 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE OMNIPOTENCE OF THOUGHT |
| that this age-old idea possesses when harnessed to modern psychology. " | 75254 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE OMNIPOTENCE OF THOUGHT |
| primordial thought, in psychopathic thought, and when dispassionately analyzed, | 75324 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : SECRET WORDS AND PANRELATIONISM |
| both cases a language appears, which when working "as it should" accomplishes "rational thought." | 75416 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE DISSOLUTION OF LOGIC |
| to pursue a clearly communicative format. When a few scientists first began to speculate about the brain as a computer, | 75483 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE DISSOLUTION OF LOGIC |
| so long as they speak properly when "on duty." | 75535 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE USES OF PUBLIC REASON |
| thought are now becoming more clear. When a Corrections Commissioner says to a Prison Warden: " | 75538 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE USES OF PUBLIC REASON |
| been exercised, as indeed they are when a military nuclear missile system is designed, | 75573 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE USES OF PUBLIC REASON |
| or apparently couched in logical language. When children chant the table of multiplications together: | 75613 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE SECURITY CONSENSUS |
| cannot do a sum take fear when the planets show oppositions, | 75620 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE SECURITY CONSENSUS |
| as, for example, "stress causes pain." When I press the bell button by a door, | 75706 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : CAUSATION |
| of impressions. The "lower," the older. When a woman tells a man, " | 75725 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : TIME AND SPACE |
| human mind: an intense private celebration, when congruent with a public consensus, | 75778 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : TIME AND SPACE |
| peak type of human memory event. When an anniversary is forgotten, | 75779 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : TIME AND SPACE |
| of life? German youth leaders say, "When you are hiking and hungry, | 76019 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : SUBLIMATION AS PREFERABLE DISPLACEMENTS |
| his donkey to work without eating when, | 76046 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : SUBLIMATION AS PREFERABLE DISPLACEMENTS |
| of cultural product must proceed apace. When we enjoy to witness the Amphytrion of Plautus or of Moliere, | 76056 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : SUBLIMATION AS PREFERABLE DISPLACEMENTS |
| and who is talking to whom? When we watch Shakespeare's As You Like It, | 76060 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : SUBLIMATION AS PREFERABLE DISPLACEMENTS |
| and the world, joyful and comic when and only when we can reestablish ourselves afterwards. | 76064 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : SUBLIMATION AS PREFERABLE DISPLACEMENTS |
| joyful and comic when and only when we can reestablish ourselves afterwards. | 76064 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : SUBLIMATION AS PREFERABLE DISPLACEMENTS |
| the first books coming to hand when I returned from long army service. | 76087 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : SUBLIMATION AS PREFERABLE DISPLACEMENTS |
| schizo. But then he adds resolutely: "When the moment of truth appears, | 76186 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - Chapter 7: THE GOOD, THE TRUE, AND THE BEAUTIFUL : THE ORIGINS OF GOOD AND EVIL |
| permuted all objects into personal associations. When all is done, | 76299 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - - EPILOGUE - |
| remake him. What a great day, when homo sapiens schizotypus becomes homo sapiens sapiens. | 76367 HOMO SCHIZO II: - - - EPILOGUE - |
| the god Hephaestus, and released only when Ares pledged to reform his conduct. | 76618 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS - - - INTRODUCTION - |
| true even though there are moments when we are at a loss to say whether the poet means us to imagine her actual presence or to understand only that his characters are exercising the motherwit which she personifies." | 76852 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 1: AN ATHENA PRODUCTION - |
| he is overruled by his men when he begs them to sail past the Island of the Sun. | 76884 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 1: AN ATHENA PRODUCTION - |
| Odysseus. He had been left behind when Odysseus sailed for Troy. ( | 76926 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 1: AN ATHENA PRODUCTION : Notes (Chapter 1: An Athena Production) |
| winged words: "Loose him, I promise, when ordered by you, | 77054 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 2: THE SONG OF LOVE : THE SONG LITERALLY RENDERED IN ENGLISH VERSE |
| the guest to carry along home when he leaves Scheria. | 77091 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 2: THE SONG OF LOVE : HAPPY ENDING |
| Hypereia, probably far to the East, when they were oppressed by savage giant neighbors, " | 77109 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 2: THE SONG OF LOVE : THE PHAEACIAN UTOPIA |
| elected, from the aristocracy. For example, when the performance of "Love Affair" was announced, | 77169 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 2: THE SONG OF LOVE : THE PHAEACIAN UTOPIA |
| Hyginus' Poetica Astronomica also says that: When Vulcan married Venus he watched so Mars could only follow but never catch her. | 77243 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 3: THE LOVE AFFAIR AS THE MASK OF TRAGEDY - |
| brilliance of the scene, secret night when sex flourishes and Aphrodite, | 77325 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 3: THE LOVE AFFAIR AS THE MASK OF TRAGEDY : THE HIDDEN STORY |
| us and are showered upon Moon. When our King Nausithous led us out of Hypereia, | 77332 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 3: THE LOVE AFFAIR AS THE MASK OF TRAGEDY : THE HIDDEN STORY |
| showered upon Moon in olden time, when the marriage was first consummated and we have not recovered from that marriage of the gods yet. | 77382 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 3: THE LOVE AFFAIR AS THE MASK OF TRAGEDY : THE HIDDEN STORY |
| ago he had been near us when we were going through a similar crisis; | 77394 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 3: THE LOVE AFFAIR AS THE MASK OF TRAGEDY : THE HIDDEN STORY |
| laughing matter. Poseidon stands for Earth when Mother Earth is absent, | 77409 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 3: THE LOVE AFFAIR AS THE MASK OF TRAGEDY : THE HIDDEN STORY |
| is both chronological - telling what happened when - and analytic - telling how it happened. | 77524 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 4: CATASTROPHE AND SUBLIMATION - |
| there." Strange it is that Odysseus, when the song is ended, | 77724 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 5: HOLY DREAMTIME - |
| between the performance and his plight. When the singer, | 77731 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 5: HOLY DREAMTIME - |
| drama. The archetypical plot is that when the end of an age arrives, | 77769 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 5: HOLY DREAMTIME - |
| by Thomas Hobbes (1588-1679,) prepared when he was in his eighties. | 77796 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 5: HOLY DREAMTIME : THE SCANDALOUS LITTLE PIECE |
| said to Hera in the Iliad when Hera proposed to fight Ares: " | 77996 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 1: SACRED SCANDAL AND DISASTER Chapter 5: HOLY DREAMTIME : THE PIOUS DRAMATIST |
| that she was taken back up when the will of Zeus was accomplished. | 78211 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 6: THE RAPE OF HELEN : THE INDESTRUCTIBLE LADY HELEN |
| the will of Zeus was accomplished. When and by whom this was said, | 78211 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 6: THE RAPE OF HELEN : THE INDESTRUCTIBLE LADY HELEN |
| a mere woman in an age when women were nearly ordinary chattels?" | 78219 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 6: THE RAPE OF HELEN : THE INDESTRUCTIBLE LADY HELEN |
| and heaven. THE AGE OF MARS "When the gods fought" was a stock phrase among the ancient Greeks. | 78273 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 6: THE RAPE OF HELEN : THE AGE OF MARS |
| Barely had the Trojans become latinized when Rome was founded. | 78306 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 6: THE RAPE OF HELEN : THE AGE OF MARS |
| as in Jerusalem around this time, when Isaiah the Prophet was answering the call, | 78444 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES - |
| of 800 to 650 B. C. When Nestor was a child, | 78494 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE SAGE WHO BRIDGED THE DARK AGES |
| ravages of old. The revenge came when Nestor was still young - shall we say fifteen years older? | 78502 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE SAGE WHO BRIDGED THE DARK AGES |
| It could not have been destroyed when the city of Troy was. | 78511 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE SAGE WHO BRIDGED THE DARK AGES |
| made life impossible for the Phaeacians when they lived in Hypereia. | 78526 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE SAGE WHO BRIDGED THE DARK AGES |
| which Telemachus, son of Odysseus, happens, when in search of news of his father, | 78557 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE SAGE WHO BRIDGED THE DARK AGES |
| near Pylos conveyed eighth century readings when the pollen was at its peak. | 78663 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE SAGE WHO BRIDGED THE DARK AGES |
| tending a maximum of olive trees when the town was flourishing, | 78664 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE SAGE WHO BRIDGED THE DARK AGES |
| little cultivation in the "Dark Ages" when the population would be sparse, | 78665 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE SAGE WHO BRIDGED THE DARK AGES |
| Egyptian artifacts were discovered, or conversely when foreign artifacts were discovered in Egypt. | 78693 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE SAGE WHO BRIDGED THE DARK AGES |
| of later generations would be affected when this madness was presented to it as normality and for inspiration. | 78750 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : SOCIETY IN SHOCK |
| like Agammemnon. We quote Denys Page: When history dawns on the island of Lesbos in the seventh century B. | 78799 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : SOCIETY IN SHOCK |
| refashioned to met the new situation... When Mycenae fell, | 79043 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : SOCIETY IN SHOCK |
| the horse" is one of them. When a temporal sequence is not known, | 79116 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE CART BEFORE THE HORSE |
| to the classical Greek theater. But when the Greek theater appeared, | 79153 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE CART BEFORE THE HORSE |
| the problems of geology is tempting. When folds and faults occur, | 79162 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE CART BEFORE THE HORSE |
| baffling to explain. So in history, when temporal evidence is scarce, | 79164 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 7: CRAZY HEROES OF DARK TIMES : THE CART BEFORE THE HORSE |
| we are on the right track when we allocate among them several celestial bodies? | 79339 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE - |
| 7 . This will become more significant when we ask why Aphrodite Urania cannot have been Athena, | 79414 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : A MOST ANCIENT GODDESS |
| a castration of Ouranos is perceived. When the Moon is seen to arise from the disturbed Earth, | 79447 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : TURBULENT BIRTH IN MYTHS AND REALITY |
| him white at birth and red when waxen mighty.... | 79466 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : TURBULENT BIRTH IN MYTHS AND REALITY |
| oldest temples to the Virgin Mother, when the All-Mother is represented with a beard... | 79560 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : ENCYCLOPEDISTS AND THE MOON GODDESS |
| Moon-goddess became enlarged to nine when each of the three persons - maiden, | 79637 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : ENCYCLOPEDISTS AND THE MOON GODDESS |
| Athena." We bear this in mind when we see Odysseus protected by Athena and murderously pursued by Poseidon, | 79718 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : THE COSMIC SPINNER |
| and murderously pursued by Poseidon, and when we see Poseidon in the Love Affair arranging an easy exit for Aphrodite and Ares out of the vengeful hands of Hephaestus (hence Athena who, | 79719 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : THE COSMIC SPINNER |
| another sun bringing the dawn, whereas when it shines after sunset it is named Vesper as prolonging the daylight, | 79756 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : CONFUSION COMPOUNDED |
| scenario in time. At some period when the planet Venus was emplaced in its modern orbit and coming to be recognized as such, | 79767 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : CONFUSION COMPOUNDED |
| qualities from the Moon with her when she moved fully to occupy the morning and evening stars, | 79929 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : A MATCH OF SOURCES |
| Phosphorus-Hesperus. What was its name when, | 79968 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : HOW TO NAME A PLANET? |
| of other types of evidence, especially when we are fairly confident that the name was deliberately imposed upon the planetary body by highly sublimated intellectuals. | 79975 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : HOW TO NAME A PLANET? |
| truth established long before the time when the goddess would have been attached to the planet Venus. | 80078 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : THE ROMAN VENUS |
| but ultimately became the planet Venus, when the Greeks named their planet Aphrodite. | 80100 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : THE ROMAN VENUS |
| herself apparently had no womb, for when she carried children, | 80191 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : THE ROMAN VENUS |
| more languid, less aggressive, usually "there when you need or want her." | 80200 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : THE ROMAN VENUS |
| conglomerate of old and new traits. When, | 80218 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : THE ROMAN VENUS |
| tamed by the god of Mars. When the disasters subsided, | 80224 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : THE ROMAN VENUS |
| p. 386. 14. Graves I, 73. When Plato (Epinomis, | 80325 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 8: THE TWO FACES OF LOVE : Notes (Chapter 8: The Two Faces of Love) |
| in time, that gained in validity when the Apollo 15 team discovered that the outflow of heat below the surface was almost three times greater than expected by those who believed that the moon originated gaseous and then became molten: | 80483 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 9: THE RUINED FACE OF A CLASSIC BEAUTY : RADIOACTIVE CLOCKS |
| off in a laboratory re-heating. When the tests were performed on cores gathered by Apollo XII between 4 and 13 centimeters underground, | 80512 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 9: THE RUINED FACE OF A CLASSIC BEAUTY : RADIOACTIVE CLOCKS |
| It is a thermoremanent magnetism acquired when the specimen cooled in the presence of a magnetic field. ' | 80526 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 9: THE RUINED FACE OF A CLASSIC BEAUTY : RADIOACTIVE CLOCKS |
| 2( May 1972), p. 18. 4. "When Was The Lunar Surface Last Molten," | 80648 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 9: THE RUINED FACE OF A CLASSIC BEAUTY : Notes (Chapter 9: The Ruined Face of a Classic Beauty) |
| dresses and behaves like a woman when he lives in the court of Omphale, | 80703 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY - |
| in confusion until the eighth century, when Zeus, | 80831 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : THE EPITHETS OF VENUS |
| the disasters that ended an epoch. When Poseidon (god of deluges and waters and chief god of Atalanta, | 80867 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : CONGENITALITY AND HOMOLOGY |
| gods and demigods, planetary or otherwise. When a celestial reference is forced upon Athena, | 80878 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : CONGENITALITY AND HOMOLOGY |
| not very good alternative answers, especially when the details of both behaviors are collected. | 80899 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : CONGENITALITY AND HOMOLOGY |
| rejoined the Olympian party of gods when the father of the gods graced him with his pardon. | 80952 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : CONGENITALITY AND HOMOLOGY |
| a bad practical joke, that Hephaestus when Athena arrived to be fitted for a fine suit of armor, | 80999 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : CONGENITALITY AND HOMOLOGY |
| was born. Athena succored the infant when Gaia rejected him. | 81015 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : CONGENITALITY AND HOMOLOGY |
| at a lower elliptical velocity than when it first encountered the earth; | 81081 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : ATHENA'S LAST BATTLES |
| were offered to Venus, the planet, when she approached closest to Earth on her famed journey. | 81101 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : ATHENA'S LAST BATTLES |
| and behavior. But in those days when it was visible to mankind that "the star Venus pursued Mars and inflamed him with an ardent passion," | 81114 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : ATHENA'S LAST BATTLES |
| anger to the skies. (Was this when, | 81191 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : ATHENA'S LAST BATTLES |
| Venus. It could be a moment when "the sun stood still," | 81196 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : ATHENA'S LAST BATTLES |
| sun stood still," or more likely, when the night lengthened and the day refused to come. | 81197 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : ATHENA'S LAST BATTLES |
| the motion tends to remain locked. When did the Earth capture Venus' rotation?" | 81250 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : ATHENA'S LAST BATTLES |
| is Lucifer." 3rd speaker: "I sacrifice when the planet arises. | 81311 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| Athena is Hephaestus and vice versa when and insofar as they share similar qualities (traits and behavior) in the minds of any person or group. | 81343 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| person or group. Athena is Hephaestus when the effects of Hephaestus and Athena produced on any person or group are similar. | 81346 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| group are similar. Athena is Hephaestus when their names are used interchangeably. | 81349 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| are used interchangeably. Athena is Hephaestus when their names are not used interchangeably, | 81351 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| is" must be taken into account. When a Q-behavior of A produces changes in X that H also produces, | 81359 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| is HQ and H is AQ. When a speaker affirms (or denies in such a manner as to affirm) that A and H are the same, | 81360 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| evidence also that AQ is HQ. When the behavior of a body X activates A and H with similar effects AQ( X) and HQ( X), | 81363 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| H are also given an identity. When similar X effects are observed upon A, | 81366 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| This is essentially what we do when we inquire whether the planet Venus know to modern observation (G) is the same as the planet Venus known to the ancients (g). | 81374 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| a phenomenon well-known to ethnologists when he says: | 81378 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 10: HE WHO SHINES BY DAY : APPENDIX TO CHAPTER TEN LOGIC OF IDENTIFYING RELATIONS SUCH AS "HEPHAESTUS IS ATHENA" |
| electrons to the poles of Mars, when, | 81736 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 11: THE BLASTED CAREER OF THE MIGHTY SWORDSMAN : THE FATAL WOUND |
| of the gods in the Iliad, when Pallas Athena charged Ares and cast her spear "mightily against his nethermost belly," | 81767 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 11: THE BLASTED CAREER OF THE MIGHTY SWORDSMAN : THE FATAL WOUND |
| ten thousand warriors cry in battle, when they join in the strife of the Wargod." | 81769 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 11: THE BLASTED CAREER OF THE MIGHTY SWORDSMAN : THE FATAL WOUND |
| black darkness appears from the clouds when after heat a blustering wind arises, | 81771 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 11: THE BLASTED CAREER OF THE MIGHTY SWORDSMAN : THE FATAL WOUND |
| shook him from head to foot." When Aphrodite tried to help him off the battlefield, | 81783 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 11: THE BLASTED CAREER OF THE MIGHTY SWORDSMAN : THE FATAL WOUND |
| such would have melted the rocks when they separated from the parent body, | 81836 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 11: THE BLASTED CAREER OF THE MIGHTY SWORDSMAN : THE FATAL WOUND |
| MADNESS CHAPTER TWELVE THE LAUGHING GODS When Hephaestus roared out his anguish and humiliation at being cuckolded, | 81949 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS - |
| that is, up to the Exodus, when Athena-Venus became the cynosure of Earthly eyes. | 81995 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : MERCURY |
| time of the Trojan War, too, when Homer says, | 82135 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : POSEIDON |
| of Chronos (Saturn), and assigned Earth, when Zeus received Heaven and Hades the underground. | 82161 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : POSEIDON |
| another place in the Odyssey. Helios, when his cattle are stolen and eaten by the sailors of Odysseus, | 82198 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : HELIOS |
| 11 A DIVINE SENSE OF HUMOR When the gods are no longer near enough to be recognized as dwellers in their celestial homes, | 82227 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : A DIVINE SENSE OF HUMOR |
| of fidelity had been given him when he married Aphrodite. | 82282 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : A DIVINE SENSE OF HUMOR |
| will succeed. The comic release follows when he is trapped and exposed to view by the public of gods. | 82303 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : A DIVINE SENSE OF HUMOR |
| of laughter is ipso facto satisfied when laughter occurs, | 82319 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : A DIVINE SENSE OF HUMOR |
| but an audience will laugh only when a threshold of anxiety has been reached. | 82320 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : A DIVINE SENSE OF HUMOR |
| virtuosity, and sophistication enter. To know when to joke is to know when to harm; | 82322 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : A DIVINE SENSE OF HUMOR |
| when to joke is to know when to harm; | 82322 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 12: THE LAUGHING GODS : A DIVINE SENSE OF HUMOR |
| been perceiving apparent speeds, flattened orbits when the bodies were close-in, | 82437 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 13: HOW THE GODS FLY - |
| scenario and retaining their given numbers. When a movement is appropriate to more than one category, | 82539 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 13: HOW THE GODS FLY : THE MOVEMENTS OF THE SCENARIO |
| being frozen during the dramatic crisis, when Mars, | 82587 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 13: HOW THE GODS FLY : THE MOVEMENTS OF THE SCENARIO |
| general laws of physics and astronomy when questioning the validity of observed events and historical-mythical accounts. | 82679 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 13: HOW THE GODS FLY : ELECTRO-MECHANICS OF THE GODS |
| and galactic sources, Juergens theorizes. Thereupon "when no orbital conflict exists, | 82720 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 13: HOW THE GODS FLY : ELECTRO-MECHANICS OF THE GODS |
| place than a direct, bodily collision. When the moment arrived for the inevitable encounter, | 82731 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 13: HOW THE GODS FLY : ELECTRO-MECHANICS OF THE GODS |
| the Earth, revolves around the Earth. When the sun shines upon Earth, | 82764 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 13: HOW THE GODS FLY : ELECTRO-MECHANICS OF THE GODS |
| sprung loose the "loving couple." Also, when Venus "loosed" them, | 82819 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 2: GODS, PLANETS, MADNESS Chapter 13: HOW THE GODS FLY : ELECTRO-MECHANICS OF THE GODS |
| the gods laughed, it was as when great thunderclaps and bursts of light came from the blue skies, | 83018 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : METER AND METAPHOR |
| his verse with the thought 'But when they arrived... ', | 83096 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : HOMER: EDITOR AND PUBLISHER |
| that since he himself was alive when the wonderful art of writing returned to the Greeks in the form of the Phoenician alphabet, | 83122 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : HOMER: EDITOR AND PUBLISHER |
| Odysseus is supposed to have encountered when he visited Hades, | 83140 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : HOMER: EDITOR AND PUBLISHER |
| it, does it mean the latter, when a translation bearing in mind the hidden construction could picture Ares as a darkly ruddy planet with electric flashes and belts playing across its face, | 83223 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : TRADUTTORE TRADITTORE |
| they lay together in love. And when Hephaestus heard the grievous tale, | 83286 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : TRADUTTORE TRADITTORE |
| the translators to reduce the instances when the words and phrases of the original might have suggested hidden parallels of an astral and catastrophic character. | 83307 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : TRADUTTORE TRADITTORE |
| establishment, in effect, a guarantee that when in doubt they will follow the consensus. | 83311 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : TRADUTTORE TRADITTORE |
| presence and reality of the gods when compared with the Wrath of Achilles or the "Return of the Heroes" sung to Odysseus before he hears of the Love Affair. | 83362 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : THE THROES OF ORIGINAL PLOT |
| of the language he first learned. When pinned down by enemy fire, | 83382 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : HUMAN STRESS AND LANGUAGE |
| including the activities of science itself. When science has come this far, | 83439 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : THE RULES OF MYTHICAL LANGUAGE |
| Proclus) and "German folklore adds that when the fox succeeds, | 83500 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 14: THE USES OF LANGUAGE : THE RULES OF MYTHICAL LANGUAGE |
| quote what Katherine Elwes Thomas found when she explored The Real Personages of Mother Goose: | 83670 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY - |
| blackbirds, baked in a pie." And "when the pie was opened the birds began to sing," | 83680 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY - |
| do without blood, torture and sacrifices when he felt the need to create a memory for himself; | 83725 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY : TRAUMATIC ORIGIN OF MEMORY |
| wish. Nor did such "symptoms vanish when their unconscious antecedents have been made conscious," | 83748 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY : TRAUMATIC ORIGIN OF MEMORY |
| experiences of great stress befalling humankind when it had arrived at a complex state of organic potential. | 83752 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY : TRAUMATIC ORIGIN OF MEMORY |
| it is that we have forgotten," when the thing forgotten is a matter of grave threat to the mind. | 83868 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY : FORGETTING |
| their descendants into the eternal future. When the disasters subside, | 83908 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY : FORGETTING |
| the sky are their various apparitions when destructive and punitive... | 83912 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY : FORGETTING |
| begs us to take him seriously when he relates the story of the destruction of Atlantis. ( | 83974 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY : AMNESIAC PHILOSOPHERS |
| expect disputation as to what occurred when the celestial armies clashed. | 84039 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY : AMNESIAC PHILOSOPHERS |
| admit of catastrophism in their theories. When the great modern astronomer, | 84077 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY : AMNESIAC PHILOSOPHERS |
| reference manual for all that happens when the forces of nature intensify into their disastrous forms. | 84144 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 15: THE BIRTH AND DEATH OF MEMORY : Notes (Chapter 15: The Birth and Death of Memory) |
| Odysseus, or more. Freud discovered that when the wakened dreamer recites the dream, | 84305 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 16: THE TRANSFIGURATION OF TRAUMA : DREAMWORK |
| would teach them better 4 . Even when the mind is carefully trained to perceive and understand by one sign only a single referent, | 84332 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 16: THE TRANSFIGURATION OF TRAUMA : DREAMWORK |
| it is false to "reality." And when freed from the bonds of an everyday meaning, | 84334 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 16: THE TRANSFIGURATION OF TRAUMA : DREAMWORK |
| not "the whole real thing." And when the direction of causation is reversed, | 84397 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 16: THE TRANSFIGURATION OF TRAUMA : SEXUALITY AND DISASTER |
| go on in endless circles, curing when easing of symptoms will occur in any event, | 84413 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 16: THE TRANSFIGURATION OF TRAUMA : SEXUALITY AND DISASTER |
| death, indeed for practically every occasion when a person needs to build up morale 8 . | 84448 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 16: THE TRANSFIGURATION OF TRAUMA : IN ILLO TEMPORE |
| should not be put off, therefore, when a scoffer exclaims, " | 84515 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 16: THE TRANSFIGURATION OF TRAUMA : THE KERNELS OF HISTORY |
| to particular myths are infinite, especially when one adds the universal factors of wish fulfillment, | 84523 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 16: THE TRANSFIGURATION OF TRAUMA : THE KERNELS OF HISTORY |
| myth is to be solved only when these features of its expression are known. | 84532 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 16: THE TRANSFIGURATION OF TRAUMA : THE KERNELS OF HISTORY |
| parameters of time, space and references when treated as history as to be useless. | 84547 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 16: THE TRANSFIGURATION OF TRAUMA : THE KERNELS OF HISTORY |
| or brutal scenario with toys, and, when questioned, | 84687 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 17: SETTLED SKY AND UNSETTLED MIND : WHAT HOMER REMEMBERED |
| SCIENCE Scientific theories are metaphors that, when pursued, | 84706 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 17: SETTLED SKY AND UNSETTLED MIND : THE PROGRESS OF SCIENCE |
| to shreds. A CLAIM OF SUCCESS When the lines of the Love Affair were read, | 84805 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 17: SETTLED SKY AND UNSETTLED MIND : A CLAIM OF SUCCESS |
| the theoretical reconstruction will proceed apace. When Odysseus is about to complete the slaughter of the suitor's relatives, | 84965 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 17: SETTLED SKY AND UNSETTLED MIND : FROM SAVAGERY TO SUBLIMITY |
| pause: enough of bloodshed 7 . And when Eurycleia caught sight of the slain suitors in the palace hall, " | 84966 THE DISASTROUS LOVE AFFAIR OF MOON AND MARS PART 3: THERAPY FOR GROUP FEAR Chapter 17: SETTLED SKY AND UNSETTLED MIND : FROM SAVAGERY TO SUBLIMITY |
| a bench on which Yahweh perches when he pleases, | 85431 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS - |
| of a disc, at the time when the children of Israel advanced from Egypt toward the Promised Land, | 85500 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COMETS AND ANGELS |
| 7 The comet joined the people when they began their march and provided their posterity with a familiar image: | 85504 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COMETS AND ANGELS |
| not depart from the people." 8 When not Yahweh, | 85508 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COMETS AND ANGELS |
| So we understand Balaam the Prophet when he says: " | 85520 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COMETS AND ANGELS |
| usable at various stages of investigation. When the facts are few, | 85575 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COMETS AND ANGELS |
| Withal, the reader will be astonished when he comes to see how rich and unequivocal are the sources in the Bible itself for the main theses of this work. | 85579 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COMETS AND ANGELS |
| the foundation of their religion. Thus when the medieval publicist and commentator Judah Halevi argued the merits of Judaism over Islam and Christianity, | 85585 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COMETS AND ANGELS |
| months away from its apparent target. When it finally closes in for a near pass at the globe, | 85593 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COMETS AND ANGELS |
| of his mentor, Yahweh. This was when he encountered Yahweh at the Burning Bush, | 85652 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COSMIC PLAGUES |
| 1883, found herself covered with leeches when she halted. | 85691 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COSMIC PLAGUES |
| it. Fire can fall with stones when a volcano is vigorously erupting near at hand. | 85769 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COSMIC PLAGUES |
| the Israelites were in desperate straits when they came before the sanctuary of Baal-Zephon 38 . | 85786 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COSMIC PLAGUES |
| Zephon 38 . This may have been when they discovered their passage blocked by the rushing tidal waters. | 85787 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COSMIC PLAGUES |
| dark, on the seventh (ninth?) day, when the Egyptian army launched its pursuit of the Hebrews, | 85805 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 1: PLAGUES AND COMETS : COSMIC PLAGUES |
| his way around." HIGH-LEVEL NEGOTIATIONS When it came time to deal with the Pharaoh, | 86181 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : HIGH-LEVEL NEGOTIATIONS |
| lambs to slaughter in most homes when sacrifices were called for. | 86210 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : HIGH-LEVEL NEGOTIATIONS |
| part and middle of the series, when Pharaoh was apparently incensed and confused. | 86244 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : HIGH-LEVEL NEGOTIATIONS |
| matters were quite out of control, When the final permission to leave came, | 86246 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : HIGH-LEVEL NEGOTIATIONS |
| no free will, call for solutions when there was only resolution, | 86309 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : HIGH-LEVEL NEGOTIATIONS |
| of the month as "Earthquake day" when the sun began a new age 16 , | 86364 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : HIGH-LEVEL NEGOTIATIONS |
| the Hebrews should be pursued. Yet "when the king of Egypt was told that the people had fled, | 86373 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : WHY PHARAOH PURSUED THE HEBREWS |
| all at once, at the moment when they were most critically needed, | 86411 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : WHY PHARAOH PURSUED THE HEBREWS |
| But now, as politicians often feel when otherwise powerless, "' | 86415 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : WHY PHARAOH PURSUED THE HEBREWS |
| today. So, his argument would go, when the peak of the pyramid lit up, | 86451 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : WHY PHARAOH PURSUED THE HEBREWS |
| arc (ark) would also activate, and when a lower pyramid would light up, | 86452 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : WHY PHARAOH PURSUED THE HEBREWS |
| would appear on both) and that when the pyramid edges began to light up from the top edge and run down, | 86453 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : WHY PHARAOH PURSUED THE HEBREWS |
| is accumulated at the poles and, when sufficiently charged, | 86463 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : WHY PHARAOH PURSUED THE HEBREWS |
| is typical of human behavior that when Moses had gotten his own electrical system going, | 86504 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : WHY PHARAOH PURSUED THE HEBREWS |
| the temples II-III is evident. When the temple by Amenhotep III was built, | 86605 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : OPENING AND CLOSING THE WATERS |
| wind He always makes use of when he chastises the nations," | 86624 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : OPENING AND CLOSING THE WATERS |
| between the Mediterranean and Red Seas. When they arrived at the jump- off point at Pi-ha-khiroth, | 86637 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : OPENING AND CLOSING THE WATERS |
| It is doubtful that even Moses, when he first conceived of returning to Egypt and exploiting his connections, | 86679 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 2: THE SCENARIO OF EXODUS : UNFORESEEN CIRCUMSTANCES |
| in the apparition of a serpent. When Moses, | 86989 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : WHOSE ANGEL? |
| 13: 21). It is not announced when this apparition ceased, | 87016 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : WHOSE ANGEL? |
| the Tabernacle, sanctuary of Yahweh, "for when the sanctuary had been erected, | 87062 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE CENSORED DESIGNS OF HEAVEN |
| And the Psalm sings out: "God, when you set out at the head of your people, | 87072 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE CENSORED DESIGNS OF HEAVEN |
| respect to the ecliptical plane. And when an axial tilt occurs, | 87088 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE CENSORED DESIGNS OF HEAVEN |
| together to make new ones. But when it comes to mirroring himself, | 87122 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE CENSORED DESIGNS OF HEAVEN |
| the Revolt of the Golden Calf when, | 87129 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE CENSORED DESIGNS OF HEAVEN |
| community was evidenced much later on, when the writers of Judah had to mention them again in order to demonstrate the terrible end that awaited their likes: | 87173 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE CENSORED DESIGNS OF HEAVEN |
| terrible end that awaited their likes: when the Northern Kingdom of Israel, | 87174 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE CENSORED DESIGNS OF HEAVEN |
| the air, and the falling stones. When the profound prejudices in favor of the Hebraic religions are waived, | 87187 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE CENSORED DESIGNS OF HEAVEN |
| 34 . Velikovsky is like many people when he forgives the desperate Jews their transgressions upon others, | 87265 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE GENTILE EXODUS |
| region of the Celts, whose representatives, when asked one time by Alexander the Great what it was that they feared most, | 87327 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE GENTILE EXODUS |
| at first no negative value," 47 When animals were substituted for humans, " | 87397 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE HORROR OF RED |
| connected with the color white but when angry, | 87411 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE HORROR OF RED |
| angry, his eyes became red. Isis, when siding with her brother Osiris, | 87412 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE HORROR OF RED |
| with her brother Osiris, is black; when shown as the sister of Seth, | 87412 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE HORROR OF RED |
| general word, we of this age, when much less of fire is left in nature, | 87483 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE ELECTROSTATIC AGE |
| Bible misleads or is read wrongly when Moses is pictured as a traveling magician with a tent full of trinkets. | 87495 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE ELECTROSTATIC AGE |
| discoloration was all that was discoverable when the Blegen expedition re-excavated the site in the 1930's.) | 87530 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE ELECTROSTATIC AGE |
| was a giant fire conglomerate god. When Moses invited the elders to visit Yahweh with him, | 87570 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : YAHWEH'S ELECTRICAL FIRE CONGLOMERATE |
| burned like wax." On the occasion when Moses had spent days and nights on the Holy Mountain, | 87572 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : YAHWEH'S ELECTRICAL FIRE CONGLOMERATE |
| Israel and even upon the Israelites when they displease him inspires one to seek the corresponding natural phenomenon, | 87617 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : YAHWEH'S ELECTRICAL FIRE CONGLOMERATE |
| as a whole then is significant when any part of the whole - its rocks, | 87632 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : YAHWEH'S ELECTRICAL FIRE CONGLOMERATE |
| these are electrically potentiated for activity when their charges or distances or media of conduction change in relation to one another. | 87635 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : YAHWEH'S ELECTRICAL FIRE CONGLOMERATE |
| electrical condition, as for example happens when a star explodes as a nova or supernova. | 87645 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : YAHWEH'S ELECTRICAL FIRE CONGLOMERATE |
| type. The great explosion of Thera, when it did happen hundreds of years later, | 87764 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : THE CELESTIAL FIRST CAUSE |
| cometary revisit. 80. Richard A. Kerr, "When Disaster Rains..." | 88008 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 3: CATASTROPHE AND DIVINE FIRES : Notes (Chapter 3: Catastrophe and Divine Fires) |
| electrostatic device to ring a bell when the atmosphere was charging up. | 88133 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION - |
| and it shall be upon Aaron when he ministers, | 88135 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION - |
| and its sound shall be heard when he goes into the holy place before the Lord, | 88136 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION - |
| holy place before the Lord, and when he comes out, | 88136 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION - |
| one occasion he was knocked unconscious when he made an accidental connection while hooking up two Leyden jars to electrocute a turkey. | 88153 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION - |
| pre-cometary or post-cometary times, when the Earth was discharging less strongly, | 88192 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| the name of a god. But when was this Egyptian ark constructed? | 88220 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| indistinct lines, on the rare occasion when they would be drawn. | 88297 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| a millennium and more after Moses, when technology generally was not much advanced over his times. | 88301 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| In between them, over the lid, when he chose to be among his people, | 88327 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| at His footstool." 31 Hence, Yahweh when present in name, | 88356 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| as the charges move and sparkle. When conditions were propitious, | 88359 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| period, is at his wits' end when he approaches the obvious. | 88385 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| Ark was occupied, or would be, when Moses made it, | 88412 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| the Ark of Moses. And how, when the Bible says that Yahweh sits upon the cherubim, | 88419 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| its electrical operations, and how and when its effects would come about. | 88424 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE GOLDEN BOX |
| is well away from strange hands when Israel is in camp. ( | 88511 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : DANGERS OF ELECTROCUTION |
| cultures still do, even if symbolically, when approaching an altar. | 88529 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : DANGERS OF ELECTROCUTION |
| of the two sons of Aaron, when they drew near before the Lord and died; | 88583 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : DANGERS OF ELECTROCUTION |
| on the 6th of August, 1753, when his ear caught the sound of a very heavy thunder clap. | 88595 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : DANGERS OF ELECTROCUTION |
| It therefore became a customary thing, when the camp was about to be moved, | 88612 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : DANGERS OF ELECTROCUTION |
| might not go in to see when the holy things are covered, | 88619 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : DANGERS OF ELECTROCUTION |
| scene of deadly sputtering which occurs when some object like a pole falls against a gang of live wires and machines. | 88627 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : DANGERS OF ELECTROCUTION |
| troop; the flag is also used when swearing to agreements and making promises for the future. | 88664 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE ARK AT WORK |
| in motion. It was the same when they pitched camp 55 . | 88683 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE ARK AT WORK |
| 56 The rule was to rest when the ark was active. | 88692 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE ARK AT WORK |
| and the people must remain encamped. When the ark was less active and the smoke vanished, | 88693 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE ARK AT WORK |
| ranks. "And it came to pass, when the ark set forward, | 88697 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE ARK AT WORK |
| hate thee flee before thee. And when it rested, | 88698 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE ARK AT WORK |
| to Professor Richmann, recounted above, occurred when he stooped to examine an atmospheric electrometer. | 88716 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE ELECTRIC ORACLE |
| Yahweh, too, was worth a regiment. When the Ark behaved in an excited fashion, | 88804 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE BATTLE OF JERICHO |
| Jews, could see their renowned Yahweh. When the same phenomena began to manifest themselves inside their fortress they would imagine that "Israel - the Fighting God" - was in their very midst. ( | 88806 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE BATTLE OF JERICHO |
| the battle of Jericho is exemplary. When, | 88822 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE BATTLE OF JERICHO |
| obsessed in their tactics and memory. When the earth shook and the river's northern sources were blocked 67 , | 88830 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE BATTLE OF JERICHO |
| which it performed among the Israelites. When David was King he wished to bring the Ark to Zion where he ruled. | 89029 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE ARK'S END |
| there." ' Electric eyes and electric name! "When the priests came out of the holy place," | 89130 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE ARK'S END |
| publicized, in which she boasts that "when I became king, | 89158 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : THE ARK'S END |
| to jealousy with their graven images. When God heard, | 89192 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : GOD'S FIRE GONE |
| supplement the true "Lord's fire" when this became unavailable, | 89203 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : GOD'S FIRE GONE |
| may have happened here, too 106 , when a chemical fire was needed to excite an electrical discharge. | 89204 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : GOD'S FIRE GONE |
| that the light which "shined out when God was present at their sacrifices" ceased for the Jews two hundred years before his time, "' | 89215 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : GOD'S FIRE GONE |
| the Christians. The project "was dropped when it was reported (as it was on both an earlier and a later occasion) that 'balls of fire' had issued from the old foundations and scared away the workmen." | 89231 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : GOD'S FIRE GONE |
| 75. G III 330-1. 76. When in Vietnam in 1967 the American leader urged a broader approach to the problems of pacification, | 89427 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 4: THE ARK IN ACTION : Notes (Chapter 4: The Ark in Action) |
| far in as possible (" bows low") when Yahweh's brilliance passes by him. | 89576 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES - |
| else he would have been consumed when Yahweh and his retinue passed by; | 89578 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES - |
| his face began to shine." 6 When he descends, | 89581 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES - |
| notably unreliable in sounding words (as when a preference is sought between "Jehovah" and "Yahweh"); | 89590 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES - |
| was in public. He removed it when he spoke to Yahweh in the tent and then replaced it when he came out. | 89618 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES - |
| the tent and then replaced it when he came out. | 89619 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES - |
| splendor." His skin was probably desquamating. When it was cured, | 89621 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES - |
| the required equipment of the priests when working amidst the divine smoke and fire of the Inner Sanctum. | 89637 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES - |
| of course during all the centuries when the Bible was seriously studied by scholars was an unknown disease. | 89668 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : RADIATION DISEASES |
| ray are a twentieth century phenomena. When the first atomic bomb was exploded over Hiroshima, | 89670 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : RADIATION DISEASES |
| blood-poisoning 16 . According to legend, when Moses wanted to cure Miriam, | 89692 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : RADIATION DISEASES |
| probably had their history in mind when later he prophesies: " | 89698 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : RADIATION DISEASES |
| for helping to send up smoke when smoke did not originate in satisfactory abundance from the ark, | 89770 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE ELECTRO-CHEMICAL FACTORY |
| his tent, possibly as smoke bombs. When Moses set up his tent far outside the camp for living and counseling, | 89772 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE ELECTRO-CHEMICAL FACTORY |
| Carbon monoxide is a by-product. When exposed to air, | 89784 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE ELECTRO-CHEMICAL FACTORY |
| common materials, what they smelled like when burned, | 89786 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE ELECTRO-CHEMICAL FACTORY |
| could they be called psychological obsessions, when their functions had disappeared with the fading of the electrical age and the great electrochemical factories of nature. | 89812 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE ELECTRO-CHEMICAL FACTORY |
| discuss the taboos of redness. MANNA "When the dew fell upon the camp in the night, | 89831 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : MANNA |
| fiery cloud is feasible, even probable when other environment conditions are favourable." | 89869 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : MANNA |
| ages, about six thousand years ago, when Zeus in all his forms became a great god and Saturn withdrew. | 89914 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE BURNT OFFERING |
| altars were designed for burnt offerings when it was observed that the gods whom one wished to propitiate were in the habit of dispatching sparks upon metallized prominences such as horns, | 89918 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE BURNT OFFERING |
| were receiving and acknowledging the offerings. When Yahweh's fire is not called for, | 89921 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE BURNT OFFERING |
| for, the worshippers use ordinary combustion. When the oil lamps of the Tabernacle were readied upon their seven-pronged lampstand, | 89922 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE BURNT OFFERING |
| a burnt offering is successfully burnt when it is struck by a spark discharged from above, | 89964 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE BURNT OFFERING |
| for the Northern Kingdom of Israel, when the king and most others were whoring after false gods, | 89987 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE BURNT OFFERING |
| the Bible and legends. The ark when operative is somewhat like a tornado: | 90036 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE BRAZEN SERPENT AND OTHER RODS |
| a pole; everyone who is bitten, when he sees it, | 90080 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE BRAZEN SERPENT AND OTHER RODS |
| of these letters. Thus, for example, when David inquired of the Urim and Thummimm if Saul would pursue him, | 90173 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND MIRACLES : THE POUCH OF JUDGEMENT |
| become universalized. Freud's first act, when he arrived in Rome on a long-delayed trip, | 90382 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE LOVE CHILD |
| s judgement. Philo Judaeus says that when the princess saw the beautiful weaned child of three months, | 90399 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE LOVE CHILD |
| Egyptian types among them. If and when the time came to switch roles, | 90447 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE LOVE CHILD |
| of Egypt; it is mentioned that when the Exodus army came upon them, | 90454 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE LOVE CHILD |
| good Hebrew parents at a moment when the king, | 90470 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE LOVE CHILD |
| 6 , and all babies of Egypt. When the edict was publicized, | 90473 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE LOVE CHILD |
| has him meeting his first connections when grown up; | 90525 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : A DISLIKING FOR HEBREWS |
| him problems from time to time. When he returned from exile to lead the Hebrews, | 90528 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : A DISLIKING FOR HEBREWS |
| Yahweh, he refers to "your people." When Moses heard all the families weeping about the lack of meat, | 90555 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : A DISLIKING FOR HEBREWS |
| absent. But Daiches goes too far when he writes that "the concept of vicarious atonement was quite foreign to Mosaic thought." | 90591 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : A DISLIKING FOR HEBREWS |
| prophesy hysterically. His only outburst occurs when, | 90636 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE MEEK KILLER |
| had been beating a Hebrew, and when Moses, | 90644 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE MEEK KILLER |
| to be enemies of the Pharaoh. "When the Egyptian authorities had once got an opportunity of attacking the young man, | 90670 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE MEEK KILLER |
| too, comments on his "court dress" when he first appears at the water well in Midian. | 90682 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE COURTLY SHEPHERD |
| sky, would tell of this experience when asked: " | 90720 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE COURTLY SHEPHERD |
| tell of this experience when asked: "When did your visions come together in you for the first time?" | 90720 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE COURTLY SHEPHERD |
| would come to meet him) and when the reply was received and was favorable, | 90728 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE COURTLY SHEPHERD |
| of how myth speaks truth even when highly improbable. | 90817 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : CIRCUMCISION AND SPEECH PROBLEMS |
| least in Germanic culture, can occur when a person blurts out words that she instantly regrets: " | 90831 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : CIRCUMCISION AND SPEECH PROBLEMS |
| odd, disjointed, fragmented, and irrational kind. When he explains his lame speech to Yahweh at the Burning Bush to avoid going on his mission to liberate Israel, | 90836 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : CIRCUMCISION AND SPEECH PROBLEMS |
| sex 45 , and argue cogently that, when the comet lost its tail, | 90891 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : CIRCUMCISION AND SPEECH PROBLEMS |
| magic, augury, and divination. But, even when we discover that science underlays the Ark, | 90962 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : SCIENTIST AND INVENTOR |
| Hardly had the Israelites left Egypt when Yahweh said to Moses: " | 91033 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : SCIENTIST AND INVENTOR |
| written with "the finger of Yahweh." When Moses broke them, | 91039 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : SCIENTIST AND INVENTOR |
| the Middle and Late Bronze Ages when other peoples that we know about were experiencing a rending asunder of their cultural continuity. | 91054 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : SCIENTIST AND INVENTOR |
| a product of post-mosaic times, when the culture of the leaders would have slumped for several centuries. | 91170 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : SCIENTIST AND INVENTOR |
| Lord upon him like a crown. When one claims to be talking to supernatural super-powerful beings one is "talking with gods." | 91222 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : TALKING WITH GODS |
| of these talk to the "other." When there is great physical and nervous stress and difficult decisions must be made, | 91227 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : TALKING WITH GODS |
| deranged. Thus, a Dutchwoman on Java, when Krakatoa is exploding, | 91229 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : TALKING WITH GODS |
| therefore a symptom of mental derangement. When the behavior is part of a syndrome of activities and attitudes adjudged antisocial or personally deleterious, | 91235 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : TALKING WITH GODS |
| against (on behalf of) the person. When the behavior is associated with "beneficial" attitudes and activities, | 91237 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : TALKING WITH GODS |
| realized this and returned to Egypt when he deemed conditions to be favorable. | 91275 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : TALKING WITH GODS |
| Aaron and other carefully supervised personnel. "When Moses went into the tent of meeting to speak with the Lord, | 91326 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE CENTRALIZATION OF HALLUCINATION |
| achieved later. For he commanded Moses, when the people were desperate for meat, | 91338 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE CENTRALIZATION OF HALLUCINATION |
| it upon the seventy elders; and when the spirit rested upon them, | 91344 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE CENTRALIZATION OF HALLUCINATION |
| in tongues; his amazing timing of when to move, | 91475 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : AN ISRAELITE OPINION SURVEY |
| amazing timing of when to move, when to stay, | 91475 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : AN ISRAELITE OPINION SURVEY |
| when to move, when to stay, when to fight, | 91475 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : AN ISRAELITE OPINION SURVEY |
| when to stay, when to fight, when to evade; | 91475 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : AN ISRAELITE OPINION SURVEY |
| that hardly had they left Egypt when, | 91506 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : ROUTINIZING CHARISMA |
| This was certainly true centuries later, when it was installed in Jerusalem. | 91540 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : ROUTINIZING CHARISMA |
| More significantly, in the earliest period, when the population is divided by tribes and assigned regions in which to settle, | 91543 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : ROUTINIZING CHARISMA |
| Was very open-minded on questions when young until he learned the "truth"; | 91580 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE MANIAC SCIENTIST |
| are incompatible and unachievable, frustrating him when he seeks a clear realistic directive. | 91605 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE MANIAC SCIENTIST |
| of attendants recognize - priestly scientific magic. When we apply the Hoskins-Boisen basic behavioral manifestations of schizophrenia 77 - lack of self-respect, | 91610 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE MANIAC SCIENTIST |
| 78 . His cultic tendency is confirmed when he hears a force that he has long thought to be everywhere - electricity - increasing its activity and producing god-like sounds, | 91625 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE MANIAC SCIENTIST |
| by bizarre or simple explanations. Further, when an applied scientist, | 91666 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE MANIAC SCIENTIST |
| so in tandem are they that when the real pulls ahead of the unreal (or mental) it drags it along and vice-versa. | 91765 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE MANIAC SCIENTIST |
| versa. This is what I mean when I say that Moses, | 91766 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : THE MANIAC SCIENTIST |
| he sent them back to Midian when the crisis deepened, | 91882 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : Notes (Chapter 6: The Charisma of Moses) |
| deepened, for they were with Jethro when finally Moses returned to Midian after the Exodus. | 91883 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 6: THE CHARISMA OF MOSES : Notes (Chapter 6: The Charisma of Moses) |
| the most anxious to leave. But when the pursuing Egyptian army was espied, | 92080 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : NUMBERS LEAVING EGYPT |
| called upon by Moses and Joshua when the hour for battle struck. | 92111 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : NUMBERS LEAVING EGYPT |
| elite element. The pursuit was launched. When the pursuing force and head of the Empire were lost, | 92180 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : IMPEDIMENTA |
| aware promptly of the mass exodus when they found the land of Goshen stripped of valuables, | 92182 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : IMPEDIMENTA |
| it can go its own way when it feels it must. | 92212 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : TECHNICIANS AND SECURITY POLICE |
| plagues of Egypt preceding the Exodus, when the red dust poisoned the water and covered the land. | 92267 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : TECHNICIANS AND SECURITY POLICE |
| belongs to me. On the day when I struck all the first- born in the land of Egypt, | 92288 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : TECHNICIANS AND SECURITY POLICE |
| contention") where they rallied around Moses when rioting began over the shortage of water and before Moses had had time to discover it beneath the rocks 18 . | 92321 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : TECHNICIANS AND SECURITY POLICE |
| He had neither sons nor daughters; when spies were sent to survey Canaan and report back whether Israel should then and there descend upon the Promised Land, | 92327 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : TECHNICIANS AND SECURITY POLICE |
| prevailed; the plagues were most impressive. When Moses and the Levites could not control the situation, | 92350 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| seemed gradually to come over him. When the people cried in terror at the sight of the pursuing Egyptians and reproached those who had brought them out of Egypt, | 92362 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| waters, which made them potable 24 . When the people groaned with hunger and talked of returning to Egypt, | 92370 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| baked into bread. Moses became angry when people tried to hold the manna overnight and, | 92377 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| helping Moses to suppress the protesters. When a protest was raised, | 92385 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| of these, which I had studied when young, | 92395 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| in the waters of the sea, when they spoke to Moses, | 92453 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| redeem your pledge, for God said, 'When thou hast brought forth the people out of Egypt, | 92460 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| Then there are protests and demonstrations when the first crisis of thirst occurs, | 92471 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| the majority report. According to legend, when the people thought that Moses was going to go against the Report of the Spies, " | 92519 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| this too we shall shortly speak. When Joshua assumed command before the entry into the Promised Land, | 92538 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BLAME THE PEOPLE |
| from near collision with the Earth, when it looked like a cow, | 92613 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : REVOLT OF THE GOLDEN CALF |
| popular following, which Moses appreciated. And when the leaders confronted him at the Tabernacle the day after the rebellion began, | 92687 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| between two points of different charges, when the setting is between air and ground or is air-to-air. | 92733 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| be explained in no other manner. When 126 sheep out of a flock of 152 arc killed by a single flash it is hardly conceivable that they were all hit by the main channel 56 . | 92754 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| be possible, especially 3400 years ago, when electrical conditions of nature were disturbed. | 92760 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| with which the discharge was made; when they were all shocked at the same time, | 92770 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| by giving a person a shock when he does not expect it; | 92786 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| not given to all persons promiscuously. When a single person receives the shock, | 92794 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| and all partake of it alike, when the whole company forms a circuit, | 92795 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| circuit, by joining their hands; and when the operator directs the person who is at one extremity of the circuit to hold a chain which communicates with the coating, | 92796 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| to the ground, as it happened when Dr. | 92810 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| need not explode to be intriguing: when doing nothing at all, | 92900 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| punch for hours or days. Even when grounded it remained potent, | 92901 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| and dissipated the load quickly. "Whereas, when water was used, | 92907 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| in number, and more considerable; and when the phial was charged with nothing but a wire inserted into it, | 92908 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| it upon Yahweh; ruthlessness becomes justice when done by him. | 92929 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : KORAH'S REBELLION |
| desert, it was a group departure when conditions in Egypt were unsettled. | 92990 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : FREUD AND THE MURDER OF MOSES |
| responsible, such as various exaggerations, as when he exaggerates the unconscious guilt felt by Jews for the "murder" of Moses; | 93035 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : FREUD AND THE MURDER OF MOSES |
| 78 I pointed out earlier how, when in Rome, | 93050 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : FREUD AND THE MURDER OF MOSES |
| from the master of unconscious truths. When the time came to analyze Moses, | 93053 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : FREUD AND THE MURDER OF MOSES |
| usually a suspicion of foul play when a person disappears. | 93096 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BETH PEOR |
| a curse upon themselves as well, when I come skulking upon them. | 93210 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BETH PEOR |
| prisoner Joshua of their own tribe. When Joshua agreed to recognize the coup d'tat and to take command, | 93240 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BETH PEOR |
| legend educed by Elie Wiesel 94 : When Moses refused to die, | 93247 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BETH PEOR |
| he would have ascended to heaven when his mission was completed without having being killed. | 93270 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BETH PEOR |
| down to the very last moment, when the two witnesses are left standing outside of the cloud enveloping Moses. | 93275 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BETH PEOR |
| transforms itself psychologically into holy myth. When the Israelites had crossed over the dry bed of the Jordan, | 93296 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BETH PEOR |
| 96 Joshua performed the ceremony and "when they had completed circumcising all the nation, | 93298 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 7: THE LEVITES AND THE REVOLTS : BETH PEOR |
| his men will be readily understood when, | 93606 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD - |
| of its appearing as incorporeal "fire" when it was visible. | 93618 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD - |
| the time of Exodus and Moses when there were "golden ages" of Saturn and Elohim, | 93669 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD - |
| is also, in fact, Moses. So when one says Moses is like a father, | 93684 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD - |
| Moses, hence Yahweh, for my father." When asked "Why?" | 93688 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD - |
| the Midianites or another tribe thereabouts when he was in exile. | 93707 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : THE NAME OF YAHWEH |
| says that Yahweh's first word when he announced the Decalogue was Egyptian: " | 93728 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : THE NAME OF YAHWEH |
| Moses is given to understand this when he asks Yahweh for more concrete identification, | 93731 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : THE NAME OF YAHWEH |
| from the Ark of the Covenant. When the time came that the Ark was rarely functional, | 93774 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : THE NAME OF YAHWEH |
| has the electric name of god when he spoke through the noise of the ark contradict the very Third Commandment that says: " | 93780 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : THE NAME OF YAHWEH |
| ark ceased to speak as YHWH when the electric age ended - around 600 B. | 93787 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : THE NAME OF YAHWEH |
| interests; one learns of the crime when Yahweh refers to it and considers what punishment to meet out, | 93887 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : THE CHARACTER OF YAHWEH |
| materials after Moses - possible or probable when appraised by the rules for testing the occurrence of events that are laid down by social and natural scientists? | 93966 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : THE CHARACTER OF YAHWEH |
| so. It is ordinary to feel, when anxious, | 93977 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : THE CHARACTER OF YAHWEH |
| so on into hundreds of parallels. When we have "Gott mit uns" we feel a control over both our human problems and our natural problems. | 94194 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : SIN VS SCIENCE |
| to spare: it is theoretically unlimited. When, | 94218 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : SIN VS SCIENCE |
| the Deuteronomist had no historical sense when foretelling events. | 94237 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : SIN VS SCIENCE |
| were in the name of Yahweh. When any and all crime can be justified if attributed to a god, | 94244 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : SIN VS SCIENCE |
| make a great nation." 32 But when Moses remarked that he would lose face with the Egyptians, | 94357 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : IMMORTALITY |
| be total. Neither Moses nor Yahweh, when they argue the question of extirpating the Israelites, | 94371 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : IMMORTALITY |
| lump with him an obsessive idea: when Moses dies, | 94375 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : IMMORTALITY |
| had no sooner struck the deserts when they began building variant gods: | 94460 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| 42 . These seem but minor claims when contrasted with the striking verses that, | 94469 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| times, six or seven centuries later: When the Most High Eyon gave to the nations their inheritance, | 94473 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| gave to the nations their inheritance, when he separated the sons of men, | 94473 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| belong to the heavenly court," and when god speaks of them he uses the term "us" and "our." | 94483 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| has been the most important problem when the greatest of gods came upon the scene. | 94498 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| Shaddai (God Almighty), never Jupiter. But when Horus resigned his earthly power, | 94594 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| Horus. It is conceivable that Abram when he changed his name to Abraham, | 94598 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| man's god - in Egypt. Perhaps when he began to hallucinate Yahweh, | 94604 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| was Zeus-Horus-Amon. That is, when it came to projecting a god, | 94620 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| Yahweh is his own devil-demon when necessary. | 94637 GODS FIRE: - - Chapter 8: THE ELECTRIC GOD : MONOTHEISM |
| compelled to recite historical truths even when the truth hurt their interests; | 94972 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE LIMITS OF DISTORTION |
| Who says that they did so? When did they say so? | 94992 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE LIMITS OF DISTORTION |
| other minor changes may be introduced when the oral version of the original written version is written down, | 95021 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE LIMITS OF DISTORTION |
| the Mountain? Winnett advances this possibility when he writes that "the story was present in the form of the mosaic tradition that reached D the redactor, | 95137 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE LIMITS OF DISTORTION |
| quite believe Yahweh was fully competent when invisible or that the whole outside world of bull-worshippers was wrong; | 95144 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE LIMITS OF DISTORTION |
| represented as such on occasion, as when he kidnapped Europa. | 95148 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE LIMITS OF DISTORTION |
| Uzzah tries to steady the Ark when an ox drawing it on a wagon stumbles; | 95169 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : UNBELIEVING SCHOLARS |
| no clear mission in Egypt but, when rejected by the Hebrews, | 95262 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : UNBELIEVING SCHOLARS |
| asked each other: 'Where was Moses when the light went out? ' | 95317 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : UNBELIEVING SCHOLARS |
| the great leader of the times when darkness befell the world. | 95326 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : UNBELIEVING SCHOLARS |
| Humor is an escape from fear. When legendary characters or historical characters or identifiable substitutes for them are involved, | 95329 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : UNBELIEVING SCHOLARS |
| Books of Moses, the name Yahweh, when it occurs, | 95369 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE PRAGMATICS OF LEGEND |
| transactions. Yahweh is who is obeyed when obedience is demanded. | 95377 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE PRAGMATICS OF LEGEND |
| of quail down around the Hebrews when they were starving for meat. | 95405 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE PRAGMATICS OF LEGEND |
| paraphernalia of psychiatry is simply abandoned when he writes about Moses as a person. | 95554 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE PRAGMATICS OF LEGEND |
| into a convincing personage. Events, too. When it is said of the plague of frogs that the animals came onto the beds and into the ovens, | 95617 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE PRAGMATICS OF LEGEND |
| actually happens in local situations. And when there comes the "very heavy hail such as had never been in all the land of Egypt since it became a nation," | 95618 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE PRAGMATICS OF LEGEND |
| memory of events, bearing in mind, when observing the distortions, | 95627 GODS FIRE: - - - APPENDIX : THE PRAGMATICS OF LEGEND |
| already say in ancient times "that when men first had thoughts about the gods, | 95920 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION - - - FOREWORD - |
| scientific method is used throughout; but, when I move off the frame of positivistic, | 95954 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION - - - FOREWORD - |
| shall come to understand science better when we appreciate the futility, | 96119 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 1: THE GENESIS OF RELIGION - |
| hand, they at least feel relieved when other "non-responsible" people, | 96167 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 1: THE GENESIS OF RELIGION - |
| name. "We are approaching the time when we will be able to control..." - | 96169 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 1: THE GENESIS OF RELIGION - |
| bumping his head on a table, when whatever he encounters turns out to be unalive according to the battery of tests that his mind applies consequent to the encounter. " | 96201 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 1: THE GENESIS OF RELIGION - |
| especially there are periods of time when great effects are common and men are shaken by them, | 96231 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 1: THE GENESIS OF RELIGION - |
| gods are implied, even visualized, as when a comet resembles different human figures and organs. | 96232 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 1: THE GENESIS OF RELIGION - |
| in focusing upon the sky-gods when the gods are active, | 96429 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 2: THE SUCCESSION OF GODS - |
| when the gods are active, or when the memory of them, | 96430 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 2: THE SUCCESSION OF GODS - |
| to dismiss, forget, and deny them when they are not causing great trouble? | 96431 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 2: THE SUCCESSION OF GODS - |
| Man senses ancient experiences. He asks when did experience begin. | 96474 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 2: THE SUCCESSION OF GODS - |
| begin. In fact, he is asking "when did I begin?" | 96475 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 2: THE SUCCESSION OF GODS - |
| must be either a memory of when man first got his head straight, | 96481 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 2: THE SUCCESSION OF GODS - |
| refer, of course, to contemporary nomenclature.) When these gods are entered upon the historical record, | 96542 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 2: THE SUCCESSION OF GODS - |
| We should bear in mind that when Egyptian history opened, | 96608 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 2: THE SUCCESSION OF GODS - |
| past two thousand years is homologous; when the skies settled down, | 96652 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 2: THE SUCCESSION OF GODS - |
| they are not to be found when you need them. | 96776 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 3: KNOWING THE GODS - |
| says Moses in numerous cases, as when the heresy of the Golden Calf is discovered, | 96822 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 3: KNOWING THE GODS - |
| spiritual resources. I feel like Jeremiah, when the Lord told him 'Behold, | 96896 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 3: KNOWING THE GODS - |
| impressive features of the sky and, when they were not, | 97107 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| however, reduces to a comprehensible order when a proper theory is applied to them. | 97130 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| or reduction of "beings" is useful, when, | 97199 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| by processions, animal sacrifices, and music. When the plague was absent, | 97247 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| its worth. God-heroes are sublimatory. When, | 97288 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| and the human and natural environment. When the forces have subsided or have been defeated, | 97330 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| event affected the sky and earth when the Pleiades could somehow represent effects of Saturn. | 97353 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| disastrous comets were variously named and, when they had retired to the farther reaches of the solar system or had crashed or broken up, | 97387 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| angels. Humans have been polytheistic even when their ruling religion states that one god and only one god exists. | 97406 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| latter, it seems, "are never there when you need them." | 97429 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| representatives who had many parochial names.) When Korah and his followers rebelled against Moses, | 97452 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| that "god is in all things." When the Romans put down the Jewish rebellions of the first century and ultimate dispersed the population, | 97484 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 4: THE HEAVENLY HOST - |
| modern scholar to perceive this process when, | 97583 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND SCRIPTURE - |
| it is the important fact that when faced with a collection of practically all the evidence of art, | 97628 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND SCRIPTURE - |
| brother met Saint Paul of Tarsus when Paul was imprisoned in Rome awaiting trial and execution, | 97644 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND SCRIPTURE - |
| happens that believers in holy scriptures, when justifying and proving them, | 97708 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND SCRIPTURE - |
| and ancient legends of the Jews, when these documents will often testify to the authenticity of Biblical statements and elaborate them in a way that enhances their credibility. | 97745 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 5: LEGENDS AND SCRIPTURE - |
| SACRIFICE The Spanish conquistadors were appalled when they came upon extensive human sacrifices and cannibalism in Aztec Mexico some five centuries ago, | 97784 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 6: RITUAL AND SACRIFICE - |
| protein deficiency in the Aztec diet. When asked the reason for the sacrifices, | 97792 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 6: RITUAL AND SACRIFICE - |
| the set of mechanisms that generate when the self-aware, | 97820 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 6: RITUAL AND SACRIFICE - |
| split up, are attracted and repelled. When Giorgio di Santillana comments on the "baffling" bloody battles of the gods in Mesopotamian legends, | 97831 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 6: RITUAL AND SACRIFICE - |
| It was, of course, a joke when Cathedral Dean Jonathan Swift, | 97903 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 6: RITUAL AND SACRIFICE - |
| more precisely applicable to prehistoric events, when the god Saturn was allegedly overturned in a revolt of his wife and children, | 97975 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 6: RITUAL AND SACRIFICE - |
| year are regarded as the period when chaos begins, | 97976 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 6: RITUAL AND SACRIFICE - |
| recreation god. Eliade implicitly grants this, when, | 98003 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 6: RITUAL AND SACRIFICE - |
| of compulsive reenactment of traumas. Freud, when he essays to explain the origins of the mechanism, | 98013 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 6: RITUAL AND SACRIFICE - |
| or hallucinations are alike, although especially when a group happens to hallucinate the same image - - an angel, | 98198 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| the description may be close, and when a mass of separate hallucinations is analyzed statistically, | 98200 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| one does obtain averages and types. When two people discuss a similar religious experience - a visual revelation of the Second Coming of Jesus Christ, | 98203 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| these actual stress periods and subsided when the strains relaxed. | 98232 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| superstructure upon man, not knowing that when man has assumed the burden of what they term rational behavior, | 98243 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| souls can ascend and angels descend. When the constructions threaten the gods, | 98274 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| god assembled anthropomorphically? The implication, even when not stated explicitly in sacred scriptures and legend, | 98284 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| did the Lord behave toward Job, when the Devil drove him to be suspicious of his devoted and good worshipper. | 98297 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| schizoid behavior of the human, Job, when he is trying to control God. | 98303 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| submit to the dictates of mirroring when they accept the challenge of defining gods, | 98325 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| must be anthropomorphic. In the days when gods were rampaging upon the Earth, | 98336 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| carefully into sublimatory and practical behavior. When the gods remove themselves somewhat, | 98341 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| until the year 1659 A. D when scientists observed them by telescope. | 98350 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| of religious man or secular man; when an individual diverges from the peculiar schizotypicality of his culture, | 98407 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| people to dance, laugh, and sing when the world shakes and burns around them. | 98484 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| between 3000 and 3500 years ago when manna, | 98503 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| a catatonic symbol of arrested movement; when Atlas shrugs, | 98555 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| but also contradict other behaviors. Even when contradictory, | 98588 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 7: MAN'S DIVINE MIRROR - |
| the memory of a certain time when the world was created and humans came into being. | 98661 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 8: INDISPENSABLE GODS - |
| heavy propaganda were employed. Such occurred when Hinduism moved over Southeast Asia, | 98764 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 8: INDISPENSABLE GODS - |
| when Hinduism moved over Southeast Asia, when Christianity came to dominate the Roman World, | 98764 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 8: INDISPENSABLE GODS - |
| to dominate the Roman World, and when Islam moved across Asia and Africa. | 98765 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 8: INDISPENSABLE GODS - |
| upon the waning of the gods when societies possess a pragmatically optimistic morale and are materially prosperous or believed to be potentially so, | 98779 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 8: INDISPENSABLE GODS - |
| of human madness, it is erased when one pretends to be divine. | 98870 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 8: INDISPENSABLE GODS - |
| series of forevers until the day when somehow, | 98879 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 1: THEOMACHY Chapter 8: INDISPENSABLE GODS - |
| will hardly do for these days, when the field instruments of sociology, | 98969 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| slips into catatonic denial and mourning when it develops that her daughter was pursuing another life, | 99016 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| God will take care of me;" "When God calls, | 99027 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| length. Self-hate becomes devil-hate. When his psychic system becomes well established, | 99030 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| Others are owing to his uniqueness when confronted by what must, | 99034 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| encounter. He is discharged from training when his own sense of right and wrong appears to rule him adequately. | 99111 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| put it (1876) in the years when the concept was becoming current, " | 99120 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| That is the way people behave when they are not driven by superstition or authority." | 99161 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| of the supernatural and sacred form when functioning in the corporate ambiance. | 99226 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| and that he can understand me when I tell him that these are unreal. | 99284 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| does not understand well at all when I speak of them as unreal. | 99287 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: SACRAL VS. SECULAR MAN - |
| valuational life is already half described when their attention spectrum is drawn up. | 99458 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 10: ETHICS AND THE SUPERNATURAL - |
| there. Time passes, and one day, when he hears, | 99472 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 10: ETHICS AND THE SUPERNATURAL - |
| observe, he feels better with himself, when he attends, | 99487 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 10: ETHICS AND THE SUPERNATURAL - |
| readily illustrate what Emmanuel Kant meant when he propounded his famous dictum: " | 99524 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 10: ETHICS AND THE SUPERNATURAL - |
| behavior. 3) Why am I guilty when they behave so. | 99617 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 10: ETHICS AND THE SUPERNATURAL - |
| the process. Further, no change occurs when it is achieved in me, | 99682 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 10: ETHICS AND THE SUPERNATURAL - |
| do all sorts of things; but when misfortune befalls him, | 99798 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 10: ETHICS AND THE SUPERNATURAL - |
| would also be fatalistic because obviously, when one think of it, | 99813 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 10: ETHICS AND THE SUPERNATURAL - |
| in the farmers' responses as to when the last one occurred and three-quarters did not wish to encourage bad luck (or to trespass into the domain of Allah) by suggesting that one would ever again occur... | 99864 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 10: ETHICS AND THE SUPERNATURAL - |
| the drought refugee camps were disturbed when the mothers of dying children seemed to be more concerned about obtaining cloth to serve as shrouds for their dead or dying babies than they appeared to be about the fact of death itself. | 99870 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 10: ETHICS AND THE SUPERNATURAL - |
| ungovernable will. As Alexander Hamilton quipped, when Benjamin Franklin suggested prayer at an impasse while composing the American Constitution in 1787, | 100047 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| republic whose behavior might be predictable when certain regular operating conditions were established by its structure. | 100050 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| and religious documents, as, e. g., when Yahweh tells Moses to fetch the Elders on the Holy Mountain to be near The Lord and they come and do see the Lord. | 100230 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| indicators or measures provided for them. When certain scholars determine to test the veracity of the Bible by quoting therefrom "God said to Noah... | 100302 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| tend to confirm a scriptural statement. When one examines an encyclopedia such as the Britannica which assigns millions of words to theological matters and many more millions to geology and ancient history, | 100315 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| or as a disputable event, and when one considers that the deluge problem has agitated all generations of man everywhere since the beginning of history and before, | 100319 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| to be the effect of science when science exceeds its logical limits, | 100367 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| an overpowering weakness, and ensuing exasperation, when human cultures fail to embrace their interests and techniques or, | 100375 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| all paths are psychically connected, even when, | 100456 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| wetted by the rains there, and when she had sufficient she ventured to Jerusalem to buy a cloak. | 100466 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| seem always to have wanted -- even when acting in contradiction -- will ensue. | 100561 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 11: RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS IN SCIENCE - |
| approach closer to the earliest days, when "the gods walked on earth" they would be inspired, | 100620 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 12: NEW PROOFS OF GOD - |
| theologians such as Saint Thomas Aquinas when deducing human moral behavior from the qualities of gods. | 100898 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 12: NEW PROOFS OF GOD - |
| usage of the same words, as when we "tie down" a matter so as to put it is form for easy handling. | 101153 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 13: CATECHISM - |
| one is thinking and doing, which when related to the divine is religious faith. | 101303 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 13: CATECHISM - |
| should be practiced ideally by all when they can, | 101433 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 13: CATECHISM - |
| becomes religious? Mankind will become religious when it discovers the existence of gods on experiential principles without delusion. | 101476 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 13: CATECHISM - |
| fully accomplished because it contradicts itself when it reaches its psychic and moral origins. | 101525 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: CONCLUSION - THE DIVINE AND HUMAN - |
| writings can be in an age when hundreds of books and articles descend upon every subject. | 101611 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: A NOTE ON SOURCES - |
| the problem in their own turn when they write. | 101659 THE DEVINE SUCCESSION PART 2: THEOTROPY: Chapter 9: A NOTE ON SOURCES - |
| stood alone all the while except when I might be there. | 101841 THE BURNING OF TROY: - - - FOREWORD - |
| in human development." Yes. Why plant when you can reap without sowing. | 101915 THE BURNING OF TROY: - - Chapter 1: THE QUANTAVOLUTIONARY SCAN - |
| seems to be expected to blush when doing so." | 102142 THE BURNING OF TROY: - - Chapter 1: THE QUANTAVOLUTIONARY SCAN - |
| of connections and internal disagreements. But when Juergens publishes two articles on electrical types of destruction found lately on the Moon and Mars, | 102167 THE BURNING OF TROY: - - Chapter 1: THE QUANTAVOLUTIONARY SCAN - |
| number; so did the estimated heat. When finally in the 1960's and later the space vehicles of the USA and U. | 102193 THE BURNING OF TROY: - - Chapter 1: THE QUANTAVOLUTIONARY SCAN - |
| move, too, into the 1940's, when Claude Schaeffer assembled massive proof of a set of concurrent destructions of Bronze Age civilizations by natural causes. | 102217 THE BURNING OF TROY: - - Chapter 1: THE QUANTAVOLUTIONARY SCAN - |
| to put out the key; that when he reached the wall, | 102373 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 2: THE BURNING OF TROY : THE "BURNT CITY" OF TROY |
| ashes is all the more impressive when it is observed that they formed on top of a wall. | 102406 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 2: THE BURNING OF TROY : THE "BURNT CITY" OF TROY |
| Treasure on top of a wall when they might at least have tipped it over onto the ground, | 102410 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 2: THE BURNING OF TROY : THE "BURNT CITY" OF TROY |
| no more than ankle- deep ashes when it burns to the ground, | 102426 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 2: THE BURNING OF TROY : THE "BURNT CITY" OF TROY |
| tons organic matter per acre 12 . When reduced fully by heat, | 102428 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 2: THE BURNING OF TROY : THE "BURNT CITY" OF TROY |
| Mt. Ida behaving in peculiar ways when the gods of heaven enter the battle of Greeks and Trojans: | 102605 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 2: THE BURNING OF TROY : THE "BURNT CITY" OF TROY |
| specialists in geology and botany" 36 . When, | 102786 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 2: THE BURNING OF TROY : A NEW INTERDISCIPLINARY METHOD |
| a clue to past events, especially when they are extraordinarily forceful 38 . | 102861 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 2: THE BURNING OF TROY : A NEW INTERDISCIPLINARY METHOD |
| of science called paleo-calcinology. And when this task is finished, | 102983 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 2: THE BURNING OF TROY : A NEW INTERDISCIPLINARY METHOD |
| town originated in a turbulent period when the war planet Mars, | 103271 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 3: THE FOUNDING OF ROME - |
| antiquity, the XII and XIII centuries. When the Romans came to deal with this date, | 103300 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 3: THE FOUNDING OF ROME - |
| in the Iliad. In the years when Virgil was writing the Aeneid, | 103332 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 3: THE FOUNDING OF ROME - |
| Italian perspective about 300 B. C. when the historian Timaeus of Tauromenium attests to sacred Trojan relics preserved in a sanctuary of Lavinium. | 103356 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 3: THE FOUNDING OF ROME - |
| they existed. Therefore we find that when all the artifacts can be grouped by centuries they concentrate into two groups , | 103396 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 3: THE FOUNDING OF ROME - |
| Virgil become then historical realities only when figured in the early Bronze Age: | 103419 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 3: THE FOUNDING OF ROME - |
| the Trojan War as the date when Carthage was founded. | 103528 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 3: THE FOUNDING OF ROME - |
| its kinsmen about 747 B. C., when Troy burned. | 103541 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 3: THE FOUNDING OF ROME - |
| of all legend until recently, especially when wolves and feral infants are tied to the mythical package, | 103570 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 3: THE FOUNDING OF ROME - |
| fourth century of the present era, when Macrobius in his Saturnalia wrote of Baalbek: " | 103669 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 4: MICAH'S ARK - |
| machine, and merely grunted in response when, | 103739 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 4: MICAH'S ARK - |
| over a period of thousand years when destruction seemed simultaneously to descend upon Bronze Age cultures. | 103840 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE - |
| and assumed a more circular orbit. When it did approach, | 103908 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE - |
| until the 8th century B. C., when a new deviant celestial force began to play upon the Earth and a new and heavy set of disasters began. | 103911 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE - |
| event of the mid-second millennium when "one and the same stream of meteors passed over Africa (in particular, | 103948 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE - |
| mountains of ice, gave up everything when the ice melted, | 103981 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE - |
| whom the notorious virgin goddess dispatched when he attempted to rape her. | 104013 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE - |
| in time. This we shall know when the various claimed dates are brought into closer order. | 104132 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE : BROADER CONSIDERATIONS |
| encounters as the first cause. Therefore, when one such as Velikovsky steps forward with the most persuasive kinds of legendary testimony, | 104137 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE : BROADER CONSIDERATIONS |
| you lack the eye of knowledge." When archaeologists strike a destruction level hovering around the middle of the second millennium, | 104146 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE : BROADER CONSIDERATIONS |
| scale and intensity of the disasters, when aligned with much direct testimony, | 104156 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE : BROADER CONSIDERATIONS |
| those anthropomorphized expressions of disaster. For when the human race was cast down, | 104197 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE : A SCHEDULE OF CATASTROPHIC AGES |
| sights and ask "What gods ruled when?" | 104205 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 5: THE CATASTROPHIC FINALE OF THE MIDDLE BRONZE AGE : A SCHEDULE OF CATASTROPHIC AGES |
| from before that time to afterwards." When Velikovsky's Worlds in Collision appeared in 1950, | 104498 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 7: NINE SPHERES OF VENUSIAN EFFECTS - |
| to historical or protohistorical events? So when we read a contrary statement in the Encyclopaedia Britannica to the effect that the Euphrates River bed was unchanged over many thousands of years, | 104586 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 7: NINE SPHERES OF VENUSIAN EFFECTS - |
| a whole during Kassite times." And when Robert Raikes, | 104590 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 7: NINE SPHERES OF VENUSIAN EFFECTS - |
| statistical language, foreshadowing the vaunted histogram. When Sagan says "volcanic lavas are easily dated" he is mistaken, | 104610 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 7: NINE SPHERES OF VENUSIAN EFFECTS - |
| Ovid is not to be believed when he said that the passage of Phaeton at this time burned the Earth and turned Africans to black from the heat, | 104633 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 7: NINE SPHERES OF VENUSIAN EFFECTS - |
| little. V. The situation is different when one turns to the Ecosphere, | 104649 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 7: NINE SPHERES OF VENUSIAN EFFECTS - |
| viewing it, we can confidently say: "When all spheres are quantavoluting, | 104733 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 7: NINE SPHERES OF VENUSIAN EFFECTS - |
| macroscopic primevalogical discoveries do occur s when cliffs fall away and streams erode canyons or coal mines are dug. | 104865 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 8: THE OBLITERATION OF HUMAN SIGNS - |
| realize it, a long time passed when I could not even think of the need for one; | 104891 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 8: THE OBLITERATION OF HUMAN SIGNS - |
| a full array of them. So when we ask how many people lived in Britain 12, | 104929 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 8: THE OBLITERATION OF HUMAN SIGNS - |
| to earlier. They are rendered nil when the timing factor is considered: | 105016 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 9: ANCIENT ASTRONAUTS - |
| two races converge at the moment when man was ready for everything except reflective thought? | 105017 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 1: HISTORICAL DISTURBANCES: Chapter 9: ANCIENT ASTRONAUTS - |
| improved to 10 yr, if and when a deep Central Greenland ice core becomes available. | 105431 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 11: ICE CORES OF GREENLAND - |
| may be a settling of debris when the undermost ice diffuses and spreads out leaving the debris behind, | 105524 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 11: ICE CORES OF GREENLAND - |
| low between certain limits, and that when the limits are exceeded, | 105579 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 11: ICE CORES OF GREENLAND - |
| ice-free period off of Labrador, when a considerable flora grew on the land nearby at 21, | 105603 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 11: ICE CORES OF GREENLAND - |
| years finally remain to be manifested when, | 105701 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 11: ICE CORES OF GREENLAND - |
| EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE When the Ninth Congress of the International Union of Prehistoric and Protohistoric Sciences announced an excursion to the paleolithic sites of Southwest France, | 105775 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| Halloway if he might phone me when he arrives." | 105797 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| the recent growth of the city. When I draw the long draperies and throw open the large windows, | 105800 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| ash comes from. "From their work. When it got too high, | 105882 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| why! Just as I felt stupid when I stood at a headland day before yesterday, | 105904 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| out the way that is expected. When the mind lacks coherence, | 105914 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| mind lacks coherence, everything lacks meaning. When the environment is confusing, | 105915 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| be coherent. Why be so abstract when the simple fact is that I have been struggling for three days merely to keep pace with a group that is moving all the time with little sense of itself through strange country and unanticipated petty troubles of existence. | 105916 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| constant? Young?) Stalactites make different sounds when struck. | 105967 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| modes of expression, polite, direct, says when he rarely doesn't 'know. ' | 105979 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| grains capture color they hold it. When the powdered rock is painted it has lost the paintings. | 106003 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| controversy. Some experts see sub-periods when others do not. | 106053 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| are so close as to overlap when allowance is made for error (i. | 106113 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| public as speaking in "baby talk." When it comes to fields of megaliths weighing tons, | 106153 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| the French a hundred years ago when the rest of the world ignored pre-history, | 106169 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| and were vases dated accurately, and when did it reverse itself to the present? | 106298 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| axis would be presumed to change when the modal axis changed. | 106303 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 12: A FAILED EXCURSION TO THE CAVES OF AQUITAINE - |
| regions show similarities, including correspondences even when discontinuities are compared 2 . | 106446 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 13: THE LATECOMING OLDUVAI GORGE - |
| steep sides, in Post-Pleistocene times, when erosion cut right down into the Pleistocene deposits, | 106476 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 13: THE LATECOMING OLDUVAI GORGE - |
| struggling for the control of Atlantis when that fair land sank in furious trembling beneath the waves. | 106687 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 14: ATHENS QUAKES - |
| that it must represent an age when the ground below was in a continuous grinding torment of electrical and mechanical churning at high temperatures. | 106732 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 2: GEOLOGICAL ISSUES: Chapter 14: ATHENS QUAKES - |
| to be mere nonsense or coincidence. When the small child delights in it or is fascinated by it, | 106929 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 15: COMPTINOLOGY AND TOHU-BOHU - |
| that it shakes the frail table when she opens it. " | 107022 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 15: COMPTINOLOGY AND TOHU-BOHU - |
| script makes it unambiguously clear that when an Egyptian scribe drew an 'ankh' he, | 107135 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 16: SANDAL-STRAPS AND SEMIOLOGY - |
| meaning was substantially modified and moderated when terror-stricken humanity managed to analogise these catastrophe-laden prime ideograms to similar-sounding phonetic writings and spellings of less frightful character and of much later development" 2 . | 107139 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 16: SANDAL-STRAPS AND SEMIOLOGY - |
| well be speaking of "sandal-strap." When I explained this remotely possible connection to Anne-Marie Hueber, | 107155 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 16: SANDAL-STRAPS AND SEMIOLOGY - |
| it is also a propaganda term when employed in Professor Michelson's usage. | 107268 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 17: MAKING MOONSHINE WITH HARD SCIENCE - |
| that "hard science" comes into being when the moon's revolution is measured to the accuracy of an eight-digit number. | 107275 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 17: MAKING MOONSHINE WITH HARD SCIENCE - |
| to the ancients at a time when catastrophes are alleged to have involved the moon in changed behaviors. | 107286 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 17: MAKING MOONSHINE WITH HARD SCIENCE - |
| what I'm doing yet, but when I told him of my concept of averaging, | 107326 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 17: MAKING MOONSHINE WITH HARD SCIENCE - |
| must have been what Mikelson meant when he mumbled something about "pretty-girl calendars," | 107364 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 17: MAKING MOONSHINE WITH HARD SCIENCE - |
| and politics" doesn't stand up when the fortune-tellers start demonstrating on the street. | 107384 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 17: MAKING MOONSHINE WITH HARD SCIENCE - |
| and had nothing to do with when the last destabilizing encounter involving the moon had taken place. | 107458 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 17: MAKING MOONSHINE WITH HARD SCIENCE - |
| s life. Nearly all songs, even when... | 107525 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 18: HOLY DREAMTIME IN WONGURI LAND - |
| become the Evening Star). One day when the Dugong was collecting these edible roots, | 107556 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 18: HOLY DREAMTIME IN WONGURI LAND - |
| he told her. "All right. But when I die, | 107568 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 18: HOLY DREAMTIME IN WONGURI LAND - |
| I'm different," the Moon said. "When I die, | 107571 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 18: HOLY DREAMTIME IN WONGURI LAND - |
| way out into that sea. And when I'm so thin that I'm only bones, | 107573 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 18: HOLY DREAMTIME IN WONGURI LAND - |
| Those were the days of creation, when, | 107619 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 18: HOLY DREAMTIME IN WONGURI LAND - |
| then, that the writer might refer when asked his credentials as a speaker of truths. | 108025 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 19: THE 'UNCONSCIOUS' AS A LITERARY REVOLT AGAINST SCIENCE : DETAILED EXPOSITION OF THE PROJECT |
| the "scientific" destruction of the latter when U took over from C. | 108049 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 19: THE 'UNCONSCIOUS' AS A LITERARY REVOLT AGAINST SCIENCE : DETAILED EXPOSITION OF THE PROJECT |
| in some part. Yet, a priori, when Freud discerns a regression from conscious to unconscious, | 108069 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 19: THE 'UNCONSCIOUS' AS A LITERARY REVOLT AGAINST SCIENCE : DETAILED EXPOSITION OF THE PROJECT |
| the U theory, all is explainable; when explainable it is controllable; | 108145 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 19: THE 'UNCONSCIOUS' AS A LITERARY REVOLT AGAINST SCIENCE : DETAILED EXPOSITION OF THE PROJECT |
| explainable; when explainable it is controllable; when controlled, | 108146 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 19: THE 'UNCONSCIOUS' AS A LITERARY REVOLT AGAINST SCIENCE : DETAILED EXPOSITION OF THE PROJECT |
| pre-Christian Irish Christmastime Og Day when people engaged in drunken orgies. | 108516 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 20: O. K. ORIGINS - |
| of Saturn for two years, and when next he looked in December of 1612, | 108690 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 3: WORKING OF THE MIND: Chapter 21: JUPITER'S BANDS AND SATURN'S RINGS - |
| QUANTAVOLUTION AND CREATION IN ARKANSAS Sometimes when you see how winners behave, | 109129 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 23: RELIGION AND EDUCATION : I. QUANTAVOLUTION AND CREATION IN ARKANSAS |
| by their extremes and rather ironic when the judges are, | 109463 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS - |
| as wrong and sometimes dangerous - even when the applicability of the language is manifested in its control over behaviors and operations. | 109537 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS : FALLACIES ABOUT SCIENTISTS |
| of existence. The situation is worse when the various fields are considered. | 109560 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS : FALLACIES ABOUT SCIENTISTS |
| scientist is not a social scientist, when in his habits, | 109590 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS : FALLACIES ABOUT SCIENTISTS |
| This would occur, I should venture, when the major parts of critical sciences becomes "objectified" in the fundamental sense of that world, | 109628 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS : FALLACIES ABOUT SCIENTISTS |
| the typical scientist's self-image, when reversed into affirmatives, | 109645 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS : ALL SCIENCE IS SOCIAL SCIENCE |
| It refers to values, understood implicitly, when couched in "pure scientific terms," | 109662 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS : ALL SCIENCE IS SOCIAL SCIENCE |
| pure scientific terms," and made explicit, when in applied terms. | 109663 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS : ALL SCIENCE IS SOCIAL SCIENCE |
| effects are "newsworthy" in an age when, | 109693 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS : ALL SCIENCE IS SOCIAL SCIENCE |
| they are administered "from outside" even when the administrators are coopted from the teams. | 109832 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS : THE CHANGING COMMUNITY OF SCIENCE |
| worlds there ever might be. Hence, when we appreciate the operations of science as a communication system founded upon conventional agreements, | 109873 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 24: THE OUTLOOK OF SCIENTISTS : THE CHANGING COMMUNITY OF SCIENCE |
| The story begins in September 1963 when for the first time a professional journal, | 109904 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 25: 'SCIENTIFIC' REPORTING - |
| had his beloved families but roared when he sensed the trap of familial love and edged out the doors as daily the claims were assembled for Livio to take care of this and that: | 110011 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : LIVIO CATULLUS STECCHINI |
| of him. He was powerfully observant when his attention was called; | 110024 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : LIVIO CATULLUS STECCHINI |
| seize his ear and eye. For when you talk of General MacArthur he is reliving the disgrace of Alcibiades. | 110050 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : LIVIO CATULLUS STECCHINI |
| remarkable, droll, typical "as Cicero said when..." | 110068 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : LIVIO CATULLUS STECCHINI |
| s not my style. One time when he was perturbed by the clamor of his opponents and the diminishing faculties of old age, | 110200 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY 1895-1979 1 |
| worked, too, and he was amused when I told him that these ego- fracturing words were shouted at my platoon by our sergeant in World War II. | 110202 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY 1895-1979 1 |
| our sergeant in World War II. When the war ended, | 110205 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY 1895-1979 1 |
| a legitimate and considerable scientific force. When the opposition consents to argue on the facts, | 110238 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY 1895-1979 1 |
| dull or in error or inconsequential. When my father died, | 110266 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY 1895-1979 1 |
| the death of Velikovsky is irreparable. When I think of the extra matter that we must all discover and learn now that this prodigious man is gone, | 110277 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY 1895-1979 1 |
| works death for the greater good. When all is said and done, | 110300 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 4: POLEMICS AND PERSONAGES: Chapter 26: EULOGIES TO THREE QUANTAVOLUTIONARIES : IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY 1895-1979 1 |
| of life, through, and science. Then, when the uniformitarian theory arose and supplanted the older theory in the minds of the educated, | 110404 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : EVOLUTIONARY AND REVOLUTIONARY PRINCIPLES |
| as continuous change in human ecology. When the skies fell, | 110438 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : I. |
| is already well-documented, and will, when Dr. | 110443 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : I. |
| Indians put bowls on their heads when the earth quakes? | 110486 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : II |
| eight divine parts of the king: When the world was without a king and dispersed in fear in all directions, | 110591 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : IV |
| be reached within half a century when half the high ozone layer may be destroyed and with it earth's people and animals. | 110706 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : V |
| life, the sky is falling," and when all the little animals hear the refrain, | 110834 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : VII |
| us, or they will tell us when the debate is finished, | 110847 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : VII |
| only to turn the other cheek when we are slapped by the specialist; | 110929 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : SUMMARY |
| in answer to the repeated query: When will the next catastrophe occur? | 110956 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : SUMMARY |
| Why do you want to know when the human race will suffer another catastrophe? | 110962 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 27: A COSMIC DEBATE : SUMMARY |
| which they might wish to delve when writing a paper for the course. | 111064 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 28: SYLLABI FOR QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| species. SECTION II 7. March 17 WHEN AND HOW WAS HUMANKIND "CREATED": | 111121 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 28: SYLLABI FOR QUANTAVOLUTION - |
| them existed in the first place. When the great libraries of Sumer and Akkad, | 111862 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 30: PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE - |
| suppress the uniformitarian ideas of evolution when these were advanced by Darwin, | 111889 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 30: PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE - |
| and punishment were born, he thought, when the pleasant and egalitarian conditions of primeval life were disturbed by the disasters of heaven and earth. | 111935 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 30: PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE - |
| from anxiety, it moved towards catastrophism. When Sigmund Freud began to write in the anterooms of his comfortable apartment in Vienna before World War I, | 111965 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 30: PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE : ANXIETY AND CATASTROPHISM |
| instinct was self-destructive, suicidal, and, when projected upon the world, | 111982 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 30: PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE : ANXIETY AND CATASTROPHISM |
| rocks that often break into view when a profile of land is exposed. | 112070 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 30: PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE : THE POLITICS OF UNIFORMITARIANISM |
| pay- off than evolutionary primevalogy, or when it is obviously worth setting up as a model running along a parallel track, | 112123 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 30: PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE : THE POLITICS OF UNIFORMITARIANISM |
| that the catastrophic subconscious of humanity, when dredged up, | 112149 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 30: PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE : THE POLITICS OF UNIFORMITARIANISM |
| We sense an every-present danger when the catastrophized, | 112232 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 30: PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE : THE POLITICS OF UNIFORMITARIANISM |
| cooperation with the divine wherever and when it is encountered. | 112306 THE BURNING OF TROY: PART 5: COMMUNICATING A SCIENTIFIC MODEL: Chapter 30: PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE : THE POLITICS OF UNIFORMITARIANISM |
| had in mind could be done. When Attus said yes, | 112710 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| They had come to the threshold, when the maiden said. ' | 112759 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| Cicero appears to refer to shamanism when he writes: " | 112827 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| Aigeira suggests goats (aix, aigos, goat). When the goat was slain, | 112867 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| star which is brighter than others when it rises from bathing in Ocean. | 112940 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| Zeus Panomphaios (Zeus Father of Oracles). When they see that the bird comes from Zeus, | 112948 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| a cry. The Trojans were terrified when they saw the snake lying wriggling among them, | 112960 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| from aegis-bearing Zeus. XIII: 821: When the Trojans are fighting by the Greek ships, | 112963 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| from him. The charioteers are astonished when they see the terrible fire, | 112977 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| At the end of Book XIX, when Achilles sets out in his new armour to avenge Patroclus, | 112980 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| Telemachus to send his mother away. When Telemachus refuses, | 112987 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| the eagle was her husband Odysseus. When the beggar endorses the interpretation, | 113008 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| Athene leads the suitors' minds astray. When Telemachus has made a short speech refusing to drive his mother from the house, | 113023 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| mugire) like a bull. III: 135: When they have sailed to Crete, | 113060 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| seer Helenus has succeeded King Pyrrhus. When Aeneas asks Helenus for advice, | 113069 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| III: 405: Helenus tells Aeneas that when he has sailed past the Italian cities on the nearer coastline, | 113076 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| on the nearer coastline, he must, when sacrificing on the beach, | 113077 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| Classical Library edition. I: 4: 4: When the Gauls tried to sack Delphi, | 113129 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| in Epirus. He gives them presents when they leave, | 113200 KA: - - Chapter 1: AUGURY - |
| merely that there was a time when electrical conditions were different, | 113304 KA: - - Chapter 2: THE ELECTRIC ORACLES - |
| presumably the observation of electrical flashes. When we bear in mind the fact that kings originally dealt with divine matters, | 113311 KA: - - Chapter 2: THE ELECTRIC ORACLES - |
| Cumean Sibyl suspended in a jar. When asked what she wished, | 113324 KA: - - Chapter 2: THE ELECTRIC ORACLES - |
| as this usage is found elsewhere when describing oracular action. | 113369 KA: - - Chapter 2: THE ELECTRIC ORACLES - |
| casting vote, and Orestes is acquitted. When the Furies grumble, | 113375 KA: - - Chapter 2: THE ELECTRIC ORACLES - |
| captive prophetess Cassandra sees disaster looming when the triumphant procession arrives at Agamemnon's palace at Mycenae, | 113380 KA: - - Chapter 2: THE ELECTRIC ORACLES - |
| local divine heroes. V 11: 11: When I asked the attendants why they didn't pour oil or water for Asklepios, | 113512 KA: - - Chapter 2: THE ELECTRIC ORACLES - |
| bowl. A priest wore a crown when sacrificing. | 113658 KA: - - Chapter 3: DIONYSUS - |
| He is pleasant in the mountains when he falls to the ground." | 113694 KA: - - Chapter 3: DIONYSUS - |
| from the ground, and was defeated when Herakles lifted him up. | 113695 KA: - - Chapter 3: DIONYSUS - |
| for that matter. Wine would help when electricity failed. | 113734 KA: - - Chapter 3: DIONYSUS - |
| as Dionysodotes, a dispenser of Dionysus. When we think of the ancestry of Dionysus, | 113738 KA: - - Chapter 3: DIONYSUS - |
| 3: There is a story that when the thunderbolt struck Semele a log fell with it. | 113771 KA: - - Chapter 3: DIONYSUS - |
| The chorus address King Minos: "For when I become an initiate of Zeus and herdsman of night-watching Zagreus..." | 113776 KA: - - Chapter 3: DIONYSUS - |
| in the shape of a bull when torn to pieces by the Titans. | 113808 KA: - - Chapter 3: DIONYSUS - |
| the bush is not burnt. And when the Lord saw that he turned aside to see, | 113817 KA: - - Chapter 3: DIONYSUS - |
| He was turned into a goat when the gods fled to Egypt to escape the fury of Typhon. | 113823 KA: - - Chapter 3: DIONYSUS - |
| of the Heliades, sisters of Phaethon, when he was killed trying to drive the sun's chariot through the sky; | 113871 KA: - - Chapter 4: AMBER, ARK, AND EL - |
| Lord divideth the flames of fire." When the ark was producing a visual display, | 113966 KA: - - Chapter 4: AMBER, ARK, AND EL - |
| verse 11 we are told that when it was returned, | 114059 KA: - - Chapter 4: AMBER, ARK, AND EL - |
| cornets, and cymbals) Verse 6: "And when they came to Nachon's threshing-floor, | 114073 KA: - - Chapter 4: AMBER, ARK, AND EL - |
| gladness. And it was so, that when they that bare the ark of the Lord had gone six paces, | 114087 KA: - - Chapter 4: AMBER, ARK, AND EL - |
| of a pestilence. Verse 16: "And when the angel stretched out his hand upon Jerusalem to destroy it, | 114098 KA: - - Chapter 4: AMBER, ARK, AND EL - |
| gods. He killed the giant Tityos. When Coronis, | 114211 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| brought me?" There was an occasion when the oracle at Delphi refused to answer Herakles. | 114224 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| of Alexander the Great were blinded when they invaded the temple of Demeter at Miletus. | 114230 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| boasting of his union with Aphrodite. When Hannibal wished to carry off a golden column from Juno's temple at Lacinium, | 114233 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| and gave early proof of this when he dragged the cows backwards by their tails so that their theft should not be discovered. | 114286 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| kledon means an omen or presage when one made an involuntary movement or exclamation. | 114298 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| taught by great Atlas. III: 80: When the Trojans land on Delos, | 114343 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| garlanded hair, velatas comas. III: 257: When they land in the Strophades, | 114351 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| know they are at their destination when they eat their tables. | 114352 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| Alopekos, sons of Irbos, went mad when they found this statue. | 114388 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| mad when they found this statue. When the Spartans of Limnae, | 114388 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| of golden Aphrodite. Iliad XXIV: 611: When Niobe's children were killed by Artemis, | 114434 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| the tenth day. Odyssey XIII: 119: When the Phaeacians take Odysseus in their ship to Ithaca, | 114438 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| signs of the old flame ..." 280: When Hermes has spoken, | 114450 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| destroyed by lightning. X: 29: 9: When Theseus and Peirithous descended to Hades, | 114466 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| the middle of the Peloponnesian war, when Athens was at war with Sparta. | 114505 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| is built. Iris is caught trespassing when she inquires why sacrifices have stopped. | 114515 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| to his father Tereus for dinner. When Tereus pursued them, | 114525 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| kingfisher. Alkedonia are the fourteen days when kingfishers brood and the sea is calm. | 114550 KA: - - Chapter 5: DEITIES OF DELPHI - |
| Egyptian saying: A god must die when he has seen his son. | 114711 KA: - - Chapter 6: SKY LINKS - |
| the slaying of a huge bull. When an Irish king was to be chosen, | 114868 KA: - - Chapter 6: SKY LINKS - |
| Iliad XV: 184: Poseidon is angry when Iris is sent to tell him to stop fighting. | 114883 KA: - - Chapter 6: SKY LINKS - |
| stop fighting. He reminds her that when the universe was divided between the three gods, | 114884 KA: - - Chapter 6: SKY LINKS - |
| time for giving the wedding presents. When the oikia, | 114980 KA: - - Chapter 6: SKY LINKS : LEVIATHAN. |
| describes the seductive wiles of Hera when she distracts Zeus's attention so that Poseidon may help the Greeks. | 115014 KA: - - Chapter 6: SKY LINKS : LEVIATHAN. |
| bright as the sun (line 185). When they embrace on Mount Gargaros, | 115017 KA: - - Chapter 6: SKY LINKS : LEVIATHAN. |
| line 350). Early in Book XV, when Zeus wakes up, | 115018 KA: - - Chapter 6: SKY LINKS : LEVIATHAN. |
| the result of anger and separation. when Ixion tried to rape Hera, | 115026 KA: - - Chapter 6: SKY LINKS : LEVIATHAN. |
| bride's eyes under the veil. When the hammer was passed round to bring good luck, | 115159 KA: - - Chapter 7: SACRIFICE : THE SACRIFICE OF GOATS. |
| them. And it came to pass, when midday was past, | 115202 KA: - - Chapter 7: SACRIFICE : THE SACRIFICE OF GOATS. |
| that was in the trench. And when all the people saw it, | 115220 KA: - - Chapter 7: SACRIFICE : THE SACRIFICE OF GOATS. |
| PASSAGES. Iliad XVII: 520: Just as when a strong man with a sharp axe cuts behind the horns of an ox, | 115243 KA: - - Chapter 7: SACRIFICE : MAGIC; SACRIFICE: SOME RELEVANT PASSAGES. |
| and Peisistratus cut its throat (sphaxen). When the blood had run out and it was dead, | 115255 KA: - - Chapter 7: SACRIFICE : MAGIC; SACRIFICE: SOME RELEVANT PASSAGES. |
| beside him held five-pronged forks. When the thighs were burnt and they had tasted the inner parts, | 115258 KA: - - Chapter 7: SACRIFICE : MAGIC; SACRIFICE: SOME RELEVANT PASSAGES. |
| He sat down to the feast. When they had roasted the flesh on the spits, | 115263 KA: - - Chapter 7: SACRIFICE : MAGIC; SACRIFICE: SOME RELEVANT PASSAGES. |
| then departs. Pausanias I: 16: 1: When Seleucus set out from Macedonia with Alexander, | 115288 KA: - - Chapter 7: SACRIFICE : MAGIC; SACRIFICE: SOME RELEVANT PASSAGES. |
| meteorite at Aegospotami (goat's river), when a comet was in the sky. | 115308 KA: - - Chapter 7: SACRIFICE : MAGIC; SACRIFICE: SOME RELEVANT PASSAGES. |
| The one of the black goatskin." When the gods fled to Egypt to escape the fury of Typhon, | 115311 KA: - - Chapter 7: SACRIFICE : MAGIC; SACRIFICE: SOME RELEVANT PASSAGES. |
| the subject, and eventually ordinary people. When tragedians abandoned stories about Dionysus, | 115407 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE - |
| place, as opposed to the parodos when they entered. | 115428 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE - |
| and with Jocasta, the widowed queen. When plague affects the city, | 115455 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE - |
| The aegis or goatskin inspired terror when waved, | 115492 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE - |
| quo. The danger is only averted when the object assumes a different course, | 115499 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE - |
| padded, but removed their outer garments when they danced. | 115520 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE - |
| that he can create the dithyramb when lightning-struck by wine 1 . | 115546 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| possession of the Sibyl at Cumae, when consulted by Aeneas, | 115559 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| Hymn to Hermes, line 560): "And when they are inspired through eating yellow honey, | 115566 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| or rhapsode wore a purple cloak when reciting from the Iliad, | 115571 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| the Iliad, and a green one when reciting from the Odyssey. | 115571 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| in the rite of the Corybants, when they hold an 'enthronement' around the one they are going to initiate. | 115594 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| poets similarly, just as Corybants dance when out of their minds; | 115612 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| are not in their right minds when they create these beautiful lyric poems. | 115613 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| create these beautiful lyric poems. But when they embark upon harmony and rhythm, | 115613 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| by, Bacchic frenzy, just as Bacchants when they are in their right minds; | 115615 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| god robs them of their reason when he uses, | 115627 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| intelligible to us through them." 2 When reading the above remarks about the Magnesian stone, | 115631 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : POETIC INSPIRATION |
| bloodstained spoils from a slain enemy, when the glorious Earthshaker swayed the battle." | 115655 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : PASSAGES REFERRING TO INSPIRATION AND POETRY |
| 85 (an apology for hybristic behaviour): When Achilles has declared in the assembly that he is willing to end the feud and rejoin the fighting, | 115666 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : PASSAGES THAT SHED LIGHT ON GREEK TRAGEDY |
| into my mind, on that day when I took away Achilles's prize." | 115670 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : PASSAGES THAT SHED LIGHT ON GREEK TRAGEDY |
| Achilles's prize." Odyssey VIII: 260: When Odysseus is entertained to dinner and a display of dancing by the Phaeacians, | 115673 KA: - - Chapter 8: SKY AND STAGE : PASSAGES THAT SHED LIGHT ON GREEK TRAGEDY |
| gives advice, and gives them presents when they leave, | 115794 KA: - - Chapter 9: TRIPOD CAULDRONS - |
| and the water was heated. And when the water boiled in the glittering brass, | 115816 KA: - - Chapter 9: TRIPOD CAULDRONS - |
| this from the cry 'Ia', uttered when invoking Apollo. | 115950 KA: - - Chapter 10: THE EVIDENCE FROM PLUTARCH - |
| in aiding or preventing prophetic vision. When the liver is relaxed by gentle thoughts, | 115971 KA: - - Chapter 10: THE EVIDENCE FROM PLUTARCH - |
| the names of daimons and heroes. When he visited one of these islands, | 116027 KA: - - Chapter 10: THE EVIDENCE FROM PLUTARCH - |
| of exile in Tempe is untrue. When he was expelled, | 116036 KA: - - Chapter 10: THE EVIDENCE FROM PLUTARCH - |
| have become dimmer or failed altogether, when the deities were transferred to another world. | 116044 KA: - - Chapter 10: THE EVIDENCE FROM PLUTARCH - |
| revelry and passion contain much prophecy," when the soul becomes hot and fiery and thrusts aside the caution that mortal intelligence brings, | 116073 KA: - - Chapter 10: THE EVIDENCE FROM PLUTARCH - |
| Ammonios said: "The anathumiasis or exhalation, when it is present, | 116082 KA: - - Chapter 10: THE EVIDENCE FROM PLUTARCH - |
| not make prophecy godless or irrational when we give to it, | 116085 KA: - - Chapter 10: THE EVIDENCE FROM PLUTARCH - |
| as an instrument or plectrum ... 437: When priests put garlands on victims and pour libations over them and watch the victim tremble, | 116089 KA: - - Chapter 10: THE EVIDENCE FROM PLUTARCH - |
| in Egypt, Thales moved to Miletus when older. | 116138 KA: - - Chapter 11: THE PRESOCRATIC PHILOSOPHERS - |
| this context, Fragment 26 is relevant: "When man dies and his eyes are extinguished, | 116200 KA: - - Chapter 11: THE PRESOCRATIC PHILOSOPHERS - |
| death in the house of Hades. When Odysseus descends to the underworld, | 116213 KA: - - Chapter 11: THE PRESOCRATIC PHILOSOPHERS - |
| by Kirk, Raven and Schofield. "For when matter began to be established, | 116257 KA: - - Chapter 11: THE PRESOCRATIC PHILOSOPHERS - |
| a passage came into being, and when the passage had gone past, | 116260 KA: - - Chapter 11: THE PRESOCRATIC PHILOSOPHERS - |
| the sign is like an end. When Thetis came into being, | 116261 KA: - - Chapter 11: THE PRESOCRATIC PHILOSOPHERS - |
| there was only darkness, after this when it was separated ( distinguished?) ..." | 116267 KA: - - Chapter 11: THE PRESOCRATIC PHILOSOPHERS - |
| 29, may refer to the poros when he writes: " | 116299 KA: - - Chapter 11: THE PRESOCRATIC PHILOSOPHERS - |
| were to give protection against radiation. When moving the ark from the house of Obed-edom into the city of David, | 116314 KA: - - Chapter 11: THE PRESOCRATIC PHILOSOPHERS - |
| the soul and the aither emerges when one looks at the mystery religions, | 116345 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS - |
| from the song of the Sirens. When his wife Eurydice died from a snake bite, | 116358 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS - |
| smiths, is said to have landed when ejected from Olympus. | 116401 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS - |
| their presence. They were brave fighters. When Kastor was killed in a fight, | 116476 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS - |
| the ground is holy and inviolate?" When they all agreed that it was sacred, | 116506 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS - |
| iron moving inside the bronze basin, when the Magnesian stone had been put underneath. | 116534 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS - |
| the soul. Three words often occur when the Greeks write about the mysteries: | 116582 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS - |
| down, and who knows where and when lightning and meteorites will strike? | 116587 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS - |
| the Great Goddesses fled to Eleusis when the war against Sparta ended. | 116603 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS : PASSAGES REFERRING TO ORPHEUS, MYSTERIES, AND LEMNOS |
| Hephaestus, with the help of Thetis, when he was thrown out of Olympus. | 116685 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS : OKEANOS 2 |
| the help of Thetis, received Hephaestus when he was flung out of Olympus. | 116818 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS : HEPHAESTUS |
| the Olympians. There was an occasion when Hera sat on her throne and was paralysed. | 116838 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS : HEPHAESTUS |
| throne rose into the air. Only when Dionysus made Hephaestus drunk, | 116839 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS : HEPHAESTUS |
| with golden snowflakes, at the time when, | 116868 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS : HEPHAESTUS |
| top, containing divination pebbles which jumped when questions were put to the god. | 116904 KA: - - Chapter 12: MYSTERY RELIGIONS : Notes (Chapter Twelve: Mystery Religions) |
| Greek tragic poets often use periphrasis when addressing people. | 116936 KA: - - Chapter 13: 'KA', AND EGYPTIAN MAGIC - |
| management of the tabernacle and ark. When the camp is moved forward, | 116983 KA: - - Chapter 13: 'KA', AND EGYPTIAN MAGIC - |
| we should think of the ba when we see the Latin word baculum. | 117021 KA: - - Chapter 13: 'KA', AND EGYPTIAN MAGIC - |
| with thuo, which we have met when discussing fire sacrifices. | 117034 KA: - - Chapter 13: 'KA', AND EGYPTIAN MAGIC - |
| as king to succeed Tullius 8 . When Aeneas went to Cumae to consult the Sibyl, | 117093 KA: - - Chapter 13: 'KA', AND EGYPTIAN MAGIC : STATUES AND MUMMIES |
| A boat would provide excellent earthing when used as an ark carrier or coffin transporter 11 . | 117114 KA: - - Chapter 13: 'KA', AND EGYPTIAN MAGIC : STATUES AND MUMMIES |
| T., translates from a magical papyrus: "When the gods, | 117149 KA: - - Chapter 13: 'KA', AND EGYPTIAN MAGIC : STATUES AND MUMMIES |
| a lake by twenty pretty girls. When one of them dropped a valuable ornament in the water, | 117269 KA: - - Chapter 13: 'KA', AND EGYPTIAN MAGIC : STATUES AND MUMMIES |
| and 'strength', for a person, especially when addressing a person. | 117388 KA: - - Chapter 13: 'KA', AND EGYPTIAN MAGIC : Notes (Chapter Thirteen: 'KA" and Egyptian magic) |
| trumpets sound. Pausanias V: 11: 9: When Pheidias had finished his statue of Zeus, | 117436 KA: - - Chapter 14: BOLTS FROM THE BLUE - |
| A bronze urn was still there when Pausanias visited the place). | 117438 KA: - - Chapter 14: BOLTS FROM THE BLUE - |
| Oedipus at Colonus of Sophocles. Perhaps when we see a hieroglyph or relief of an animal with tail pointing straight up, | 117510 KA: - - Chapter 14: BOLTS FROM THE BLUE - |
| X1: 690: Nestor recalls his youth, when he drove back the Eleans and took their cattle in revenge. | 117549 KA: - - Chapter 14: BOLTS FROM THE BLUE : INTERVENTIONS BY DEITIES AND HEROES (ALL FROM THE ILIAD) |
| trouble, and the charioteers were amazed when they saw the steady fire burning on the head of the valiant son of Peleus. | 117567 KA: - - Chapter 14: BOLTS FROM THE BLUE : INTERVENTIONS BY DEITIES AND HEROES (ALL FROM THE ILIAD) |
| Dawn have a chariot. XX: 321: When Achilles prepares to kill Aeneas, | 117579 KA: - - Chapter 14: BOLTS FROM THE BLUE : INTERVENTIONS BY DEITIES AND HEROES (ALL FROM THE ILIAD) |
| Hebrew eretz, land. Cf. XI: 53: When Agamemnon arms himself, | 117591 KA: - - Chapter 14: BOLTS FROM THE BLUE : INTERVENTIONS BY DEITIES AND HEROES (ALL FROM THE ILIAD) |
| herself with olive oil, whose fragrance, when stirred in Zeus's palace, | 117647 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : EXAMPLES, FROM HOMER, OF THE USE OF OLIVE OIL |
| fragrant olive oil. Odyssey XIII: 372: When Odysseus wakes up on the shore of Ithaca where the Phaeacians have brought him in their ship, | 117655 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : EXAMPLES, FROM HOMER, OF THE USE OF OLIVE OIL |
| golden lekythos, oil flask. Line 96: When the laundry work is over, | 117664 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : EXAMPLES, FROM HOMER, OF THE USE OF OLIVE OIL |
| with a ball. Line 211 ff.: When Odysseus appears, | 117668 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : EXAMPLES, FROM HOMER, OF THE USE OF OLIVE OIL |
| hanging from his head. Just as when a skilled man, | 117672 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : EXAMPLES, FROM HOMER, OF THE USE OF OLIVE OIL |
| and there are many who marvel when they see the wise son of Laertes. | 117681 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : EXAMPLES, FROM HOMER, OF THE USE OF OLIVE OIL |
| invited him to have a bath. When the maids had bathed him and anointed him with olive oil, | 117687 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : EXAMPLES, FROM HOMER, OF THE USE OF OLIVE OIL |
| of Hera's deception of Zeus. When Zeus realised that he had been deceived, | 117703 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : EXAMPLES, FROM HOMER, OF THE USE OF OLIVE OIL |
| Sea, and what he told Menelaus. When becalmed and short of provisions, | 117733 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : AMBROSIA |
| beautiful crown (stephanos) uses for anointing when she enters the delightful dance of the Graces. ( | 117762 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : AMBROSIA |
| palace at night. Aeneid I: 447: When Aeneas and the Trojans reached Carthage, | 117784 KA: - - Chapter 15: LOOKING LIKE A GOD : BRONZE |
| to carry out an adoption process when Herakles was finally taken up into heaven. | 117848 KA: - - Chapter 16: HERAKLES AND HEROES - |
| killed two snakes sent by Hera. When he grew up, | 117861 KA: - - Chapter 16: HERAKLES AND HEROES - |
| dragon Ladon that guarded the apples. When the labours had been accomplished, | 117869 KA: - - Chapter 16: HERAKLES AND HEROES - |
| he rid Troy of the monster. When Herakles was successful, | 117871 KA: - - Chapter 16: HERAKLES AND HEROES - |
| revert to one of his labours: when he killed the Hydra, | 117875 KA: - - Chapter 16: HERAKLES AND HEROES - |
| Deianira kept some of the blood. When Herakles carried off Iole, | 117881 KA: - - Chapter 16: HERAKLES AND HEROES - |
| and the children at the altar when Herakles returns just in time to save them and kill Lykus. | 117890 KA: - - Chapter 16: HERAKLES AND HEROES - |
| attack Herakles, who kills his family. When he recovers his sanity, | 117893 KA: - - Chapter 16: HERAKLES AND HEROES - |
| took refuge in Enope, or Gerenia when Herakles captured Pylos. | 117914 KA: - - Chapter 16: HERAKLES AND HEROES - |
| to throw Melikertes into a cauldron when Ino rescued him, | 117958 KA: - - Chapter 16: HERAKLES AND HEROES - |
| me a command on the day when Herakles, | 118168 KA: - - Chapter 17: BYWAYS OF ELECTRICITY : SOME PASSAGES OF INTEREST IN THE ILIAD |
| inhabitants, away from all his friends. When Zeus woke he was angry, | 118171 KA: - - Chapter 17: BYWAYS OF ELECTRICITY : SOME PASSAGES OF INTEREST IN THE ILIAD |
| and reminds her of the time when he punished her by hanging her high. | 118177 KA: - - Chapter 17: BYWAYS OF ELECTRICITY : SOME PASSAGES OF INTEREST IN THE ILIAD |
| terms in their language. We noticed, when reading of the legendary origins of the mysteries of Samothrace, | 118235 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS - |
| to Pallas Athene, worshipped at Troy. When Herodotus visited Egypt, | 118251 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS - |
| Ilion through Laomedon, who rebuked Herakles when he did not give him the horses for which Herakles came. | 118289 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS : PASSAGES REFERRING TO TROY AND THE EARLY YEARS OF ROME |
| Thybris flows. Pausanias X: 17: 6: When Troy fell, | 118300 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS : PASSAGES REFERRING TO TROY AND THE EARLY YEARS OF ROME |
| a centum, sometimes a satem language, when it is using Indo-European material familiar to us from Latin and Greek. | 118373 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS : ROME, MONARCHY, AND THE GODS |
| was a crown, stephanos, of fire when he was asleep in his nursery. | 118417 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS : ROME, MONARCHY, AND THE GODS |
| Etruscan denoting origin, occupation, or agency. When Odysseus visits the underworld, | 118550 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS : ROME, MONARCHY, AND THE GODS |
| early 18th century A. D. Russia. When Peter the Great invited foreign engineers to Russia, | 118596 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS : PANTOMIME |
| cannot speak, only squeak and gibber. When Odysseus descends to consult the ghosts of Teiresias and others, | 118604 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS : PANTOMIME |
| on its staying in the city. When Metellus saved it from the burning temple of Vesta he was blinded. | 118694 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS : PANTOMIME |
| with electrical significance. Uzah was killed when he touched the ark on Nachon's threshing-floor (Old Testament II Samuel VI: | 118701 KA: - - Chapter 18: ROME AND THE ETRUSCANS : PANTOMIME |
| who used the concept of psyche when describing the action of the magnet. | 118822 KA: - - Chapter 19: THE TIMAEUS - |
| and the remains in the embers when flame has departed from the fire. | 118857 KA: - - Chapter 19: THE TIMAEUS - |
| liver area is capable of prophecy. When we are asleep, | 118874 KA: - - Chapter 19: THE TIMAEUS - |
| a person's chin or knee, when asking for mercy or help. | 118931 KA: - - Chapter 19: THE TIMAEUS - |
| to Cicero (De Divinatione II: 67), when we are awake, | 118964 KA: - - Chapter 19: THE TIMAEUS - |
| majesty shone in the primeval time, when the utchat was first upon his head." ( | 118968 KA: - - Chapter 19: THE TIMAEUS - |
| and suggests the Hebrew waved offerings, when the priest raised an offering and waved it over the altar. | 119091 KA: - - Chapter 20: SANCTIFICATION AND RESURRECTION - |
| The Book of the Dead, Osiris, when he is in the closed chest, | 119200 KA: - - Chapter 20: SANCTIFICATION AND RESURRECTION : SANCTIFICATION |
| of the limbs of dead frogs when he created an electric current by the application of two different metals. | 119222 KA: - - Chapter 20: SANCTIFICATION AND RESURRECTION : SANCTIFICATION |
| is inscribed "I am the resurrection." When we recall the word 'ka', | 119232 KA: - - Chapter 20: SANCTIFICATION AND RESURRECTION : SANCTIFICATION |
| leaves the body with the blood when a hero is killed in battle. | 119251 KA: - - Chapter 20: SANCTIFICATION AND RESURRECTION : SANCTIFICATION |
| as a conductor of electrical current. When Osiris is shown on a staircase, | 119309 KA: - - Chapter 20: SANCTIFICATION AND RESURRECTION : SANCTIFICATION |
| is about to seize Oedipus too when Theseus arrives. | 119365 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| any deities who oppose his wishes. When the stranger has departed to fetch Theseus, | 119393 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| between the Phaedriades, the Shining Cliffs). When the chorus of elders approaches, | 119407 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| he may hear their talk unseen. When Oedipus emerges at the end of the wood, | 119410 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| we shall meet this phenomenon again. When Theseus arrives, | 119427 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| of his life is at hand. When Antigone asks how he knows, | 119443 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| in the context of holy places? When Theseus arrives, | 119454 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| must reveal them to nobody except, when about to die, | 119466 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| to the dragon's teeth which, when sown, | 119473 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| as brother and sister by Hunding when he notices the snake-like appearance of their eyes, | 119477 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| are: "For your prosperity, remember me when I am dead, | 119491 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| of averting future error and disaster. When the principals leave the stage, | 119498 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| to go. Only Theseus may remain. When the others, | 119520 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| story was that Athene blinded him when he saw her bathing. | 119572 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| the Oedipus at Colonus, most obviously when he declares that Polynices and Eteocles will kill each other in the battle for Thebes. | 119610 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| of the legendary kings of Athens. When his city was under attack, | 119626 KA: - - Chapter 21: THE DEATH OF KINGS - |
| inscribed slab, or obelisk, Hebrew 'shath. ' When a pillar, | 119743 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY - |
| technical language, such as was used when discussing the seven 'wandering stars' and the seven recesses, | 119757 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY - |
| or precious stone; baraq is lightning. When Aeneas is shipwrecked on the coast of Africa, | 119772 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY - |
| Publications, Princeton), and may be relevant when attempting an explanation of such passages. | 119782 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY - |
| Injustice is the state of affairs when someone or something misses the target, | 119854 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : DANCE |
| place for a contest or fight. When the agon is cleared for dancing (Odyssey VIII: | 119858 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : DANCE |
| withstand', ka radiation. David wore linen when he danced before the ark, | 119901 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : DRESS AND COSMETICS |
| we have seen in Chapter XVIII when examining the vacl, | 119981 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : FOOD AND DRINK |
| filings on a sheet of paper when a bar magnet is put underneath. ( | 120045 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : GAMES |
| not. I have stood over thee when thou didst rise like a god." ( | 120067 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : GAMES |
| the last passage could be relevant when tracing the origins of the two-headed god Janus. | 120070 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : GAMES |
| to be expected at a time when there was much electrical activity, | 120089 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : MEDICINE |
| could be detected by the eye, when it lightened or when there was a display in a temple. | 120150 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : PHILOSOPHY |
| the eye, when it lightened or when there was a display in a temple. | 120151 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : PHILOSOPHY |
| sudden death was always a possibility when experimenting with a mysterious and powerful force. | 120152 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : PHILOSOPHY |
| of the havoc caused by lightning, when a town had incurred the wrath of Zeus, | 120281 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : WAR |
| overboard, had only himself to blame when defeated in a sea battle (off Drepanum, | 120291 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : WAR |
| battle (off Drepanum, 249 B. C.). When war was decided on, | 120294 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : WAR |
| the same meaning in another language when the direction of the writing is reversed. | 120337 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : WRITING |
| Latin dolabra, axe, and falandum, sky, when read backwards. | 120344 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : WRITING |
| have seen the significance of dancing when discussing the goats at Delphi, | 120346 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : WRITING |
| of the Hellespont to be lashed when his bridge was broken down by a storm. | 120367 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : WRITING |
| The god's anger was roused when Salmoneus emulated Jupiter by riding in a chariot like a god running amuck in the sky, | 120369 KA: - - Chapter 22: LIVING WITH ELECTRICITY : WRITING |
| I quoted examples of words which, when read backwards, | 120443 KA: - - - APPENDIX B: READING BACKWARDS |
| also contains the Etruscan ar, fire, when the whole word is read from right to left, | 120513 KA: - - - APPENDIX B: READING BACKWARDS |
| that the Etruscans came from Lydia. When asking oneself whether the direction of writing and the connections between different languages are mere coincidence or not, | 120523 KA: - - - APPENDIX B: READING BACKWARDS |
| is a harbor. Its consonants, LMN, when read backward, | 120533 KA: - - - APPENDIX B: READING BACKWARDS |
| Lat. laurus. It makes loud noises when burned, | 120963 KA: - - - GLOSSARY - |
| ari' which may be 'ar', fire. When Zeus turns a snake into stone, | 121036 KA: - - - GLOSSARY - |
| Gk. obelos a spit, for roasting. When of stone, | 121061 KA: - - - GLOSSARY - |
| irregular over a period of time when quantavolutionary activity was occurring on Earth. | 121518 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - - INTRODUCTION - |
| The connections are reasonable. By extension, when it came time to curse the memory of red Typhon, | 121560 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - - INTRODUCTION - |
| to raise), hence Araising the ka. When I published my study hypothesizing absolute correlation between myth and reality in The Disastrous Love Affair of Moon and Mars, | 121584 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - - INTRODUCTION - |
| to tunchano, find, hit, light upon. When Aeneas and the Trojans reached Italy, | 121909 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 03: KATREUS - |
| armour took some of the honey. When they saw Zeus's swaddling clothes, | 121965 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 04: ZEUS - |
| Roman god of fire, Vulcan. But when one thinks of the importance of the cave in the stories of the infant Zeus, | 121977 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 04: ZEUS - |
| king's throne, or an ark when the electrical god had been caught by the priest. | 122060 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 05: DIONYSUS - |
| that he could write a dithyramb when lightning-struck with wine. | 122064 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 05: DIONYSUS - |
| Pentheus of the Theban royal family. When arrested for causing disturbances and promoting immoral behaviour, | 122101 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 05: DIONYSUS - |
| a snake was in the chest. When the girls saw it they went mad, | 122278 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 06: ARIADNE - |
| consonants as the Greek antron, cave. When dealing with questions of vocabulary, | 122368 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 07: THE LABYRINTH AND AXE - |
| his bull nature and to lightning. When Pentheus is detected in the top of the pine tree, | 122555 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 08: THE BULL - |
| There is a Jewish tradition that when the sons of Aaron were killed by the ark, | 122695 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 09: NAXOS - |
| Egypt and Crete in the period when Amenemhet III built his palace or temple, | 122810 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 10: CHRONOLOGY - |
| Diodorus Siculus and Herodotus relate that when Daedalus escaped from Crete, | 122820 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 10: CHRONOLOGY - |
| and comments on the various views. When looking at the theories, | 122896 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 11: CHANGING INTERPRETATIONS - |
| one who will set her free. When the young god Bacchus enters, | 122909 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 11: CHANGING INTERPRETATIONS - |
| was aware of this dual function when the brazen serpent was set up to heal those suffering from snake bites, | 122936 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 11: CHANGING INTERPRETATIONS - |
| Zeus saved the world from destruction when his thunderbolts destroyed the monster in the sky. | 122939 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 11: CHANGING INTERPRETATIONS - |
| and fine distinctions can come later. When a king sat on a throne, | 122989 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 12: CATASTROPHE, MYTH AND SKY - |
| or rust. Its key consonants, rbg, when read backwards, | 123088 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 12: CATASTROPHE, MYTH AND SKY - |
| episodes describes the anger of Ishtar when Gilgamesh rejected her love, | 123129 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 12: CATASTROPHE, MYTH AND SKY - |
| sky. He restarted Ra's boat when it had stopped. | 123146 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 12: CATASTROPHE, MYTH AND SKY - |
| explanation of mitra becomes more likely when one thinks of the Greek for a crown, | 123277 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 13: FIRE - |
| tragedy, there is a recognition scene, when a truth, | 123332 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 13: FIRE - |
| the brazen serpent of Numbers XXI. When the priest had caught the divine fire in the ark, | 123389 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 13: FIRE - |
| the fourth book of the Aeneid, when Dido and Aeneas take refuge in a cave from the storm. | 123433 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 13: FIRE - |
| may have had this in mind when he wrote that the way up and the way down are the same. | 123473 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 13: FIRE - |
| pogon puros, a beard of flame, when describing the signal fires announcing the fall of Troy. | 123608 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 13: FIRE - |
| the electrical life in living things. When priests tried to capture lightning by charging Leyden jars in the form of arks or thrones, | 123663 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 14: THE GODDESS GAIA - |
| of Seker was given to Osiris when he was imprisoned in the chest before being restored to life and raised up by electrical force. | 123675 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 14: THE GODDESS GAIA - |
| dead for consultation. Skr, Latin sacer, when reversed, | 123690 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 14: THE GODDESS GAIA - |
| are all, in a sense, gateways. When read from right to left, | 123700 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 14: THE GODDESS GAIA - |
| out of holes in the ground when an earthquake was imminent. | 123710 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 14: THE GODDESS GAIA - |
| its erectile crest was particularly useful when its attention was drawn to earthquake light and changes in electromagnetic states. | 123711 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 14: THE GODDESS GAIA - |
| mimes who performed their dance ritual when summoned in times of danger. | 123891 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 16: THE DANCE - |
| the dead in Odyssey X: 495, when she advises Odysseus on his journey to the Cimmerians and the land of the dead. | 123898 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 16: THE DANCE - |
| of the accident to the Pythia when the goat needed extra drenching to make it indicate, | 123943 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 16: THE DANCE - |
| 19: "... wizards that peep and mutter..." When Homer describes the dance at the court of king Alkinous, | 124109 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 17: ROCKS - |
| threshing-floor of Atad, or Abel. When the people of Beth Shemesh looked into the ark, | 124132 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 17: ROCKS - |
| s ass refuses to go forward when the angel of the Lord stands in his way. | 124145 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 17: ROCKS - |
| by Nebuchadnezzar in 586 B. C. When it was rebuilt by Zerubbabel, | 124156 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 17: ROCKS - |
| storm, accompanied by thunder and lightning, when he was holding a meeting with the people on the Goat's Fen. | 124170 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 17: ROCKS - |
| the verb luo, I set free. When the spark or glow appeared it was seen by the Egyptian priest as the release of Osiris from the chest in which his mutilated body had been lying. | 124546 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 20: QUAIRO: RAISING THE KA - |
| the same word as raqs, dance. When the display at the ark disappeared, | 124589 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 20: QUAIRO: RAISING THE KA - |
| loc-, I speak, suggests Hebrew qol when reversed. | 124618 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 20: QUAIRO: RAISING THE KA - |
| prepared to sacrifice their own lives when necessary. | 124717 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 21: KINGS - |
| did so, as did Marcus Curtius when, | 124718 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 21: KINGS - |
| words which go back to Etruscan. When combined with the Slavonic root zhar, | 124751 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 21: KINGS - |
| to the body his own ka. When a king embraced a statue of a god, | 124784 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 21: KINGS - |
| was eventually recognised by his mother. When Athene revealed the truth, | 124817 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 21: KINGS - |
| on campaigns. There was an occasion when a Roman admiral was dissatisfied when told of the reluctance of the chickens to eat their proffered food, | 124886 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 22: SACRED BIRDS - |
| when a Roman admiral was dissatisfied when told of the reluctance of the chickens to eat their proffered food, | 124886 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 22: SACRED BIRDS - |
| the hoopoe. The hoopoe gave warning when it detected changes in the atmosphere that heralded an electrical storm. | 124898 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 22: SACRED BIRDS - |
| filings on a piece of card when a bar magnet is put underneath. | 125039 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 23: BOLTS - |
| iron moving inside the bronze basin, when the Magnesian stone had been put underneath. | 125046 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 23: BOLTS - |
| The Di Involuti advised Jupiter on when to hurl the thunderbolt. | 125059 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 23: BOLTS - |
| example, it was a good sign when the priest succeeded in eliciting a spark or sound from a capacitor ark. | 125090 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 23: BOLTS - |
| fire and light begins to emerge when we remember that the first fruits of the Hyperboreans were sent by relay, | 125151 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 24: THE NORTH - |
| the sky, where contests may occur. When the Roman augur took up his lituus, | 125164 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 24: THE NORTH - |
| infant Zeus was fed by bees when hidden in a cave in Crete. | 125223 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 24: THE NORTH - |
| Malatya. It is, moreover, noteworthy that when reversed, | 125352 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 25: RESURRECTION TECHNIQUES - |
| that could be used in periphrasis when talking about a person, | 125565 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 27: GLOSSARY - |
| of the Exodus and the fimbulvetr, when manna descended as food for survivors. | 125711 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 27: GLOSSARY - |
| Persia it was called 'honey rain'. When Zeus put bonds round Kronos, | 125712 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 27: GLOSSARY - |
| Cassandra in the Agamemnon of Aeschylus, when about to prophesy. | 125779 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 27: GLOSSARY - |
| mare. Hebrew ram, high, becomes mar when reversed. | 125789 - A FIRE NOT BLOWN: - - Chapter 27: GLOSSARY - |
| better occurred in Velikovsky's fortunes when de Grazia devoted the entire September 1963 issue of the American Behavioral Scientist to aspects of the hostile reaction of the scientific community to Velikovsky's revolutionary cosmology. | 126077 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : - FOREWORD - |
| recorded in memory will be forgotten when the need to function sanely overrides the need to remember. | 126089 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : - FOREWORD - |
| appropriate deity and through ritual activities. When another apocalypse is imminent, | 126107 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : - FOREWORD - |
| the lines of communication are short. When the case for Velikovsky was presented to the General Faculties Council of the University, | 126266 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : - FOREWORD - |
| were friendly with those supporting Velikovsky. When one is sufficiently informed about an issue it is hard to oppose known and trusted colleagues with good academic credentials. | 126268 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : - FOREWORD - |
| the proceeding with fairness, introducing levity when the occasion called for it, | 126295 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : - FOREWORD : ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS |
| period and thus to the time when the cataclysms may well have occurred and been recorded. | 126431 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : - FOREWORD : Notes (Foreword) |
| connections between Egyptian and Mexican beliefs. When I read Brasseur's books on the ancient history of Mexico I found it strange that he, | 126490 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 1: CULTURAL AMNESIA : CATASTROPHES |
| They commemorate events of the days when the planet Saturn exploded into a nova, | 126513 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 1: CULTURAL AMNESIA : CATASTROPHES |
| to look far to find it. When I started to collect the material for Worlds in Collision it was not the scarcity of material but its abundance that was my impediment. | 126573 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 1: CULTURAL AMNESIA : AMNESIA |
| these dogmas to be established laws, when in reality they are nothing but views, | 126631 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 1: CULTURAL AMNESIA : ARMAGEDDON |
| this century there was great opposition when I proposed that the Earth had nearly collided with other planets. | 126680 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 1: CULTURAL AMNESIA : SUPPRESSION AND REGRESSION |
| Modern authors do the same thing when they say that Amon was the Sun, | 126762 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 1: CULTURAL AMNESIA : PLANET GODS |
| died in exile from his home, when a crazed worshipper of Wotan was preparing another Götterdämmerung. | 126811 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 1: CULTURAL AMNESIA : WAR |
| riddle unsolved, Freud closed his eyes when the hakenkreutz (another ancient emblem) carrying troops marched into flaming Poland. | 126812 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 1: CULTURAL AMNESIA : WAR |
| technology of destruction since the days when a mushroom rose over Hiroshima has advanced tremendously. | 126814 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 1: CULTURAL AMNESIA : WAR |
| in animals, whether infant or adult. When we say of a person "she jumped like a startled doe" we begin metaphorically what could be a minute comparison of all respects in which mammals respond to events with fearful behavior. | 127008 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 2: THE PALAETIOLOGY OF FEAR AND MEMORY : ANIMAL AND HUMAN FAILURES ALIKE |
| of many available illustrations, the expression, "When he thought he was about to die, | 127178 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 2: THE PALAETIOLOGY OF FEAR AND MEMORY : PRINCIPLES OF THE FEAR SYSTEM |
| continues to supply chemicals and behaviors when these other sources are stimulated. | 127278 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 2: THE PALAETIOLOGY OF FEAR AND MEMORY : CATASTROPHIC FEAR |
| and reburial. One does so even when one (or an intimate observer) would claim that he is responding only to fear of assault, | 127284 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 2: THE PALAETIOLOGY OF FEAR AND MEMORY : CATASTROPHIC FEAR |
| quote what Katherine Elwers Thomas found when she explored The Real Personages of Mother Goose: | 127314 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 2: THE PALAETIOLOGY OF FEAR AND MEMORY : PART II: MEMORY |
| blackbirds, baked in a pie." And "When the pie was opened, | 127325 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 2: THE PALAETIOLOGY OF FEAR AND MEMORY : PART II: MEMORY |
| do without blood, torture, and sacrifices when he felt the need to create a memory for himself; | 127390 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 2: THE PALAETIOLOGY OF FEAR AND MEMORY : THE TRAUMATIC ORIGIN OF MEMORY AS SUCH |
| it is that we have forgotten," when the thing forgotten is a matter of grave threat to the mind. | 127515 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 2: THE PALAETIOLOGY OF FEAR AND MEMORY : FORGETTING |
| their descendants into the eternal future. When the disasters subside, | 127556 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 2: THE PALAETIOLOGY OF FEAR AND MEMORY : FORGETTING |
| the sky are their various apparitions when destructive and punitive. | 127561 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 2: THE PALAETIOLOGY OF FEAR AND MEMORY : FORGETTING |
| 2 I have a feeling that when Dr. | 127740 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| always easier to get away with when the subject under scrutiny is far away, | 127847 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| occurred. (it should be stressed that when we talk of repression we are talking about an unconsciously activated mechanism, | 127901 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| array of recollections of the time when the world was in conflagration; | 127927 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| when the world was in conflagration; when sea engulfed land; | 127927 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| place during the Second World War when mankind was very actively involved in its own destruction. | 127977 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| an example, were established beyond question. When l spoke of the survival of a tradition among a people, | 128083 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| to be lost for inheritance, but, when they have been repeated often enough and with sufficient strength in many individuals in successive generations, | 128101 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| all our ancestors 27 . As to when these events occurred Freud is very vague. | 128116 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| places the events in the period when language developed, | 128119 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| is the anxiety which is triggered when the repressed areas are touched upon. | 128188 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| form of memories is extremely dangerous. When you have a patient who is doing this it presents serious difficulty. | 128221 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| through: There was even a day when I stood by the table in my room. | 128366 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| all out in the grass below when I had a sudden vision of the end of the world, | 128367 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| on the new planet ... At times when the universe was collapsing, | 128388 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| lies hidden in delusional ideas, that when this returns it has to put up with distortions and misunderstandings, | 128425 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| notice the sun following my movements; when I moved to and fro in the single-windowed room I inhabited at the time ... | 128456 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 3: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE WORK OF IMMANUEL VELIKOVSKY - |
| a statement in the present tense. When this is then transferred into the past tense, | 128745 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| So far, so good. it is when theories of divine motivation come into play that the syntax becomes more complex and more dangerous. | 128753 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| the dead; occurs at the season when vegetation returns; | 128810 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| method to determine with any certainty when the central Hebrew concept of monotheism emerged. | 128857 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| peripheral to the Jewish religion. Nevertheless, when Jesus of Nazareth entered his public ministry the apocalyptic notions were at his disposal; | 128896 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| a parable of the fig tree; When her branch is yet tender, | 128917 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| near: So ye in like manner, when ye shall see these things come to pass, | 128918 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| perception of him by his contemporaries. When Jesus died and Paul propagated the gospels, | 128927 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| come to an end and that when this happens the elect will be saved and the evil will be damned. | 128958 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| not be with their brother tribes when the sun finally appeared, | 128986 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| as they walked along the road. When a cycle ended, | 129043 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| Mayans it was a sacred event when more than one such burden-carrying divinity arrived at their resting-places simultaneously. | 129044 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| against obsession with that distant day when the "sun" would come to an end. | 129056 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| a festival after the summer solstice, when the spirits from the sky who have visited the Hopi for half of the year are sent home. | 129072 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| of what Deloria is talking about when he emphasizes the spatial nature of tribal American religions. | 129086 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| Mesoamerican civilizing norms. At the time when the Spanish arrived, | 129091 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| these spectacles of mass sacrifice that when the Spaniards arrived it seemed to be experiencing a desertion by its own gods. | 129106 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| to be normative. And yet inevitably when I come to something like the Aztec cult of sacrifice I call it a barbarization, | 129112 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| I call it a barbarization, and when I come to the spectacle of the Mayans courteously welcoming the god of the twenty year period I call it civilized. | 129113 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| We can become aware of it when it is used or manipulated, | 129117 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| when it is used or manipulated, when it becomes part of either the conscious or unconscious behavior of others. | 129117 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 4: STRUCTURING THE APOCALYPSE: : Old and New World Variations |
| part inductive, as they must be when one is mapping out terra incognita. | 129197 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| appear to be insoluble, indeed disastrous, when suddenly a new factor is introduced which permits everything to be sorted out in the third phase. | 129241 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| right direction, and, at the end, when all has worked out well, | 129266 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| a celibate priestess, or be executed. When they are left alone, | 129325 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| Oberon and Titania are not united. When they meet, | 129357 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| Oberon the consequences of their discord. When I read a summary of Dr. | 129390 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| least a copy of Pense, when composing the play. | 129394 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| is to say, since the time when the crops begin to grow and thus need sunshine and water, | 129408 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| closely at the mid le section. When appreciated in performance, | 129540 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| out, we-know not how. However, when we look at the action in tranquility, | 129542 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| forest, and Demetrius and Helena follow. When Demetrius and Helena reach the forest, | 129553 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| love him. The next exchange occurs when Oberon realizes Puck's mistake, | 129574 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| of the presence of the others. When they are all safely deposited asleep in the same clearing, | 129600 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| last come to the desired relationship. When the lovers awake, | 129629 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| a lunar fertility cycle. It begins when the moon is on the wane, | 129755 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| and fertility, and that is precisely when all the discord in the play has been reconciled, | 129761 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| precise celestial roles for those characters. When we come to assign specific celestial names to the major characters in the play, | 129811 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| the Earth at a time - day - when it should be true to Earth. | 129857 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| and rivaling the Sun at noon, when it should be at the opposite pole. | 129859 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| he could never dare approach Lysander when Lysander was awake, | 129876 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| terms, during the brightness of day, when the shining Sun is lord of the skies and thus drives off all enemies. | 129877 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| the magic juice, saying of Helena When his love he doth espy, | 129889 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| other object in the darkened sky. When both men appear attracted to her, | 129913 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| described as being small and hot when angry, | 129924 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| cloudy darkness, comes to an end when the Sun-Theseus appears. | 129958 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| had become attracted to Hermia-Earth, when night and conflict as possible total destruction had descended upon the forest. | 129960 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| out, take place in darkness. Then, when order has been restored in heaven and on earth, | 129962 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| ended and the fairies have departed, when Theseus, | 129989 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| setting out to defend a play when plays were attacked as mere fancy, | 130048 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| members of the court. For instance, when Theseus is told A play there is, | 130144 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| For never anything can be amiss When simpleness and duty tender it. | 130158 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| point is made again moments later when Hippolyta, | 130168 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| the perceptive audience, as Theseus found when faced with a welcomer so tongue-tied with fright he could hardly speak a word. | 130190 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| weaknesses with his own imaginative understanding. When the playlet draws to an end, | 130228 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| seemingly chaotic events, a pattern which, when understood, | 130281 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| omniscient and omnipotent Oberon - will intervene when necessary and sort things out for the welfare of the state, | 130294 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| this earth, 1.5.23, and when he utters sound, | 130320 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| Mars, 2.2.6. Cleopatra, even when she suspects his fidelity, | 130321 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| cities 4.14.57-59. and when he loses his military prowess, | 130338 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| Thus, in the war with Antony, when Antony's allies have deserted and sympathy for him is at its strongest, | 130392 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| Octavius, who may be the Sun. When they are dead, | 130412 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| heaven, new earth, 1.1.17. When Antony renounces Rome for Egypt his words are made to unknowingly prefigure the worldwide destruction this will cause. | 130425 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| can report. 1.2.149-152. When trouble brews at this level whose quality, | 130441 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| Dr. Velikovsky has pointed out 27 . When Antony protests his love to Cleopatra, | 130451 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| old Nile, 1.5.25, and when she is aroused, | 130453 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| described in Worlds in Collision. Later, when Octavia fears a battle between Octavius and Antony, | 130466 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| troops. 3.6.48-50. Later, when the two triumvirs do at last meet in battle and Antony abandons his fleet, | 130489 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| of Antony. 3.13.153-155. When she protests her innocence, | 130522 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| the chariot of the sun god. When Antony pictures himself and his love reuniting, | 130534 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| the catastrophic images cluster most noticeably. When Anton is told of Cleopatra's alleged death, | 130577 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| the relevant imagery becomes violently catastrophic. When Cleopatra, | 130597 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| th' world. 4.15.9-10. When Antony speaks his last and expires, | 130606 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| destructive entity much closer to Earth. When Octavius first learns of Antony's death, | 130645 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| spheres, and that to friends; But when he meant to quail and shake the orb, | 130672 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| sword spanning the sky, and that, when in this aroused state, | 130679 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| rending explosion, 5.2.310, and, when she dies, | 130703 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| 2.310, and, when she dies, when her eyes close and so symbolically she can emit no more rays, | 130703 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| acquires sole power at the end. When she is dead, | 130717 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| him. Like Mars, he becomes dangerous when drawn to her orbit, | 130869 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| a passage from change to rest. When the poisonous serpent arrives, | 130890 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| her attitudes after his death 54 . When we last see her, | 130927 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| which gave rise to it. Thus, when I apply his discoveries to my approach, | 130976 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| that he had "neglected" his duty when poisoned hours had bound me up From mine own knowledge (II. | 131006 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| quotes Ripa: Fish, it was believed, when touched by a net or by hands become so stupefied that they cannot escape. | 131054 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| Mars, Davidson points out, and thus, when he rebels, | 131065 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| with celestial objects appearing where and when they should not. | 131069 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| to the events described by Velikovsky, when he tells us that Shakespeare was familiar with the Ares-Aphrodite rod - Hephaestus triangle which de Grazia has seen as a mythological retelling of the Velikovsky scenario 71 . | 131075 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| 72 . Venus and Mars become hot when they join, | 131085 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| flings him from her wheel 74 . When the warrior-like Mars came into conjunction with the seductive Venus, | 131097 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| appears to be justified male bitterness when Candidus exclaims that his "leader's led And we are women's men" (III. | 131110 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| ushered in after the Second Coming. . . When the guards discover the fatally wounded Antony, | 131166 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| happens to the disruptive lovers, for, when they are dead, | 131212 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| the great bridegroom, Christ, who indeed when he returns for the second time will usher in a new heaven, | 131275 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| certain angels with comets, for now, when they no longer threaten earth, | 131282 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| traumatized individual and a traumatized society. When an individual appears to be psychotic, | 131367 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| a new interpretation of what happens when man reacts to art. | 131378 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| to a great narrative, that is when a deeper level of response, | 131399 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| a result, I feel that only when racial involvement occurs will a narrative endure as a human statement meaningful to other men in different times. | 131409 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| in which the narrative is resolved. When it recalls the terrifying events of the past, | 131414 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| he might never create at all. When he reproduces catastrophic patterns, | 131421 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| makes him an enduring artist, for, when the design is there, | 131427 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| the future - under control, and thus, when a certain work of art permits us to play this game as we want it played, | 131438 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| that is what is going on when a work of art remains meaningful to many generations of mankind - we are responding unconsciously to the catastrophic patterns and comforting resolution in it. | 131441 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| be arguing along the same line when he claims We are not, | 131498 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| reference to who wrote it, or when, | 131621 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| strictly to the professors of English. When I say this, | 131654 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| the main functions of criticism. However, when art is considered anthropologically, | 131664 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 5: SHAKESPEARE AND VELIKOVSKY : Catastrophic Theory and the Springs of Art |
| word "radical," and the word "cause," when he writes, | 131963 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 6: CATASTROPHISM AND UNIFORMITY : A Probe Into The Origin of the 1832 Gestalt Shift in Geology |
| very difficult to account for, especially when one recalls that its early members were almost all doctors, | 132003 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - THE POLITICAL IMPLICATIONS OF EARLY 19TH CENTURY GEOLOGY Chapter 6: CATASTROPHISM AND UNIFORMITY : PART I: |
| after the Glorious Revolution of 1688 when the Catholic monarch was driven out of England, | 132037 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - THE POLITICAL IMPLICATIONS OF EARLY 19TH CENTURY GEOLOGY Chapter 6: CATASTROPHISM AND UNIFORMITY : PART I: |
| a King was then emulating God when he ruled with absolute authority: " | 132067 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - THE POLITICAL IMPLICATIONS OF EARLY 19TH CENTURY GEOLOGY Chapter 6: CATASTROPHISM AND UNIFORMITY : PART I: |
| then to which Babbage was referring when he wrote to Lyell: " | 132107 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - THE POLITICAL IMPLICATIONS OF EARLY 19TH CENTURY GEOLOGY Chapter 6: CATASTROPHISM AND UNIFORMITY : PART I: |
| this." In this day and age when geology is far removed from religion and politics, | 132197 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - THE POLITICAL IMPLICATIONS OF EARLY 19TH CENTURY GEOLOGY Chapter 6: CATASTROPHISM AND UNIFORMITY : PART II: THE CAUSE |
| removed from religion and politics, and when political issues are settled by election rather than at meetings of geological societies, | 132197 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - THE POLITICAL IMPLICATIONS OF EARLY 19TH CENTURY GEOLOGY Chapter 6: CATASTROPHISM AND UNIFORMITY : PART II: THE CAUSE |
| the Liberals pulled the same tactics when they got into power. | 132208 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - THE POLITICAL IMPLICATIONS OF EARLY 19TH CENTURY GEOLOGY Chapter 6: CATASTROPHISM AND UNIFORMITY : PART II: THE CAUSE |
| to the theory as a whole. When, | 132218 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - THE POLITICAL IMPLICATIONS OF EARLY 19TH CENTURY GEOLOGY Chapter 6: CATASTROPHISM AND UNIFORMITY : PART II: THE CAUSE |
| the Great Reform Bill of 1832 when the concept of monarchical sovereignty was being challenged by the Whigs and defended by the Tories. | 132260 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - THE POLITICAL IMPLICATIONS OF EARLY 19TH CENTURY GEOLOGY Chapter 6: CATASTROPHISM AND UNIFORMITY : PART III: CONCLUSION |
| heralded by Black Tuesday in 1929. When we consider that this same Man devised the atomic holocausts of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, | 132348 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 7: LIVING WITH VELIKOVSKY: : CATASTROPHISM AS WORLD VIEW |
| here for. The standard Operating Law when a species is in a bind is to diversify. | 132451 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 7: LIVING WITH VELIKOVSKY: : CATASTROPHISM AS WORLD VIEW |
| shut away in a little drawer. When they want you to buy something, | 132525 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 7: LIVING WITH VELIKOVSKY: : CATASTROPHISM AS WORLD VIEW |
| buy something, they will call you. When they want you to die for profit, | 132525 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 7: LIVING WITH VELIKOVSKY: : CATASTROPHISM AS WORLD VIEW |
| Say that the leaves are harvested - when they have rotted in the mould. | 132532 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 7: LIVING WITH VELIKOVSKY: : CATASTROPHISM AS WORLD VIEW |
| underground world for the chosen people. When they were safely underground, | 132561 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 7: LIVING WITH VELIKOVSKY: : CATASTROPHISM AS WORLD VIEW |
| twins had hardly abandoned their stations when the world with no one to control it, | 132564 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 7: LIVING WITH VELIKOVSKY: : CATASTROPHISM AS WORLD VIEW |
| not understood. Exactly at those times when I determined that the catastrophes took place there were records of unexplained changes in the ocean level. | 132652 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| been apparent early in this century when mutations were first observed. | 132661 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| astronomical motions are more readily understood when electric and magnetic forces are included as the evidence now clearly requires 1 . | 132671 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| In the 15th and 16th centuries when there were no newspapers, | 132705 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| exchange of letters 4 . But even when more rapid communication became possible, | 132707 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| Brown University, some seven years ago, when I was pitted against four specialists: | 132730 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| in life. I was forty-four when I arrived in this country for an eight-month sabbatical. | 132749 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| geology, and not in ancient history. When I asked the question, | 132768 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| to go into seclusion and wait. When my new volume appears in print I must let the storm that may occur blow itself out. | 132815 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| ideas which are not very acceptable when they are first put forward. | 132818 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| be prepared to drop their ideas when facts show them to be wrong. | 132819 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| find, and to give me criticism when I err. | 132829 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : Chapter 8: AFTERWORD - |
| by works such as he produced when publisher and editor of The American Behavioral Scientist; | 133083 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX I ABOUT THE AUTHORS : ALFRED DE GRAZIA |
| to New Testament times at least. when en the matter of Christian preaching by the apostles was raised before the Jewish Sanhedrin, | 133139 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX I ABOUT THE AUTHORS : WILLIAM MULLEN |
| tradition of those two great men when we examine the ideas of Velikovsky and not the man himself. | 133148 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX I ABOUT THE AUTHORS : WILLIAM MULLEN |
| it is fair to say that when most of us speak of catastrophism we do so in past or future terms, | 133242 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX I ABOUT THE AUTHORS : GEORGE GRINNELL |
| Q. Whishaw, The University of Lethbridge: When I came to the University of Lethbridge four years ago I found that the University was formed with a philosophy that it devote itself to a multidisciplinary approach to learning. | 133379 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX III ADDRESS TO THE CHANCELLOR'S DINNER - |
| approach to learning. A year later when we moved to this new campus, | 133381 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX III ADDRESS TO THE CHANCELLOR'S DINNER - |
| books are still in manuscript form when they should long ago have been in print. | 133473 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX III ADDRESS TO THE CHANCELLOR'S DINNER - |
| minority: actually a minority of one when they started. | 133478 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX III ADDRESS TO THE CHANCELLOR'S DINNER - |
| opinion of Maxwell's scholarship. And when young Rutherford became interested in the new idea of radiotelegraphy, | 133486 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX III ADDRESS TO THE CHANCELLOR'S DINNER - |
| myself. This happened about the time when Kelvin died, | 133497 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX III ADDRESS TO THE CHANCELLOR'S DINNER - |
| and students will follow. The Senate, when it convenes, | 133545 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX III ADDRESS TO THE CHANCELLOR'S DINNER - |
| science at Edinburgh, Scotland, in 1914. When his schooling abroad was interrupted by the outbreak of World War 1, | 133568 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX III ADDRESS TO THE CHANCELLOR'S DINNER - |
| volume close to your bed. Often when I cannot fall asleep, | 133703 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX IV ADDRESS TO THE CONVOCATION DINNER - |
| a first glimpse of its essence. When you read a book, | 133705 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX IV ADDRESS TO THE CONVOCATION DINNER - |
| and you wish to be original. When you have perfected your idea, | 133718 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX IV ADDRESS TO THE CONVOCATION DINNER - |
| t hold on to an idea when the facts are against it, | 133722 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX IV ADDRESS TO THE CONVOCATION DINNER - |
| And remember, ideas have their time. When it seems appropriate to retreat, | 133729 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX IV ADDRESS TO THE CONVOCATION DINNER - |
| it seems appropriate to retreat, retreat. When it is time to advance, | 133729 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX IV ADDRESS TO THE CONVOCATION DINNER - |
| it is time to advance, advance. When haste is necessary, | 133730 RECOLLECTIONS OF A FALLEN SKY - VELIKOVSKY AND CULTURAL AMNESIA : APPENDIX IV ADDRESS TO THE CONVOCATION DINNER - |
| fray images of a distant past when the world was ruined by immense disasters, | 133878 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: - SCIENTISM VERSUS SCIENCE - INTRODUCTION TO THE 2ND EDITION - |
| upon my mind. However, in 1962, when I was publishing and editing the American Behavioral Scientist magazine in Princeton, | 133921 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: - SCIENTISM VERSUS SCIENCE - INTRODUCTION TO THE 2ND EDITION - |
| brought the great controversy to life when the cause seemed lost; | 133945 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: - SCIENTISM VERSUS SCIENCE - INTRODUCTION TO THE 2ND EDITION - |
| classrooms, professional meetings and cocktail parties. When my attention was first drawn to the sociological and legalistic aspects of The Velikovsky Affair in 1962, | 133966 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: - SCIENTISM VERSUS SCIENCE - INTRODUCTION TO THE 2ND EDITION - |
| Velikovsky's approach than I was when this material was first published. | 133974 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: - SCIENTISM VERSUS SCIENCE - INTRODUCTION TO THE 2ND EDITION - |
| transformed his crime into a propriety. When will this Great Day befall? | 134038 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: - SCIENTISM VERSUS SCIENCE - INTRODUCTION TO THE 2ND EDITION - |
| at the ball; they strike out. When all is done, | 134107 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: - SCIENTISM VERSUS SCIENCE - INTRODUCTION TO THE 2ND EDITION - |
| shrink from drawing appropriate conclusions. Hence when the philosophical and ideological barriers are dropped, | 134159 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: - SCIENTISM VERSUS SCIENCE - INTRODUCTION TO THE 2ND EDITION - |
| science at Edinburgh, Scotland, in 1914. When his schooling abroad was interrupted by the outbreak of World War I, | 134477 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| the third. Early in February 1950, when Worlds in Collision was about to go to press, | 134683 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| to vacate his office immediately. Thus, when his review in This Week appeared on April 2, | 134750 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| to publish this cover story failed when the editor sought and followed O'Neill's advice. | 134753 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| s bestsellers. On May 25, 1950, when sales of his book were at their peak, | 134832 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| from the work of another scholar. When Velikovsky protested in a letter to the late George Sarton, | 134868 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| suppression was engineered by Harlow Shapley. When queried, | 134913 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| had been confirmed in spectacular fashion when the book became a best seller. | 134935 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| and even to quote such opinions when they have been discredited to the point that they are no longer held even as minority views. | 135032 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| listened attentively and responded warmly. But when he requested that his remarks be reproduced along with Gaposchkin's in the society's Proceedings 14 , | 135066 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| meeting of the American Astronomical Society when they announced their accidental discovery of radio noise emitted by Jupiter. | 135149 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| radio noise emitted by Jupiter. However, when a Doubleday editor wrote to call their attention to the fact that Velikovsky had anticipated just such a finding, | 135150 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| of magnetic fields and plasma. Yet when he learned only days before his death, | 135160 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| had suggested. It was too late. When Einstein died, | 135163 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| Professor Einstein sympathized with the author when he was attacked and disliked the methods used by some of his attackers. ' | 135183 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| scientists and publishers. ' In December 1956, when the International Geophysical Year was in the planning stage, | 135251 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| redeem a spoiled barrelful. ' Mariner II, when its findings were revealed, | 135335 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| predictions were said to be impossible when you made them; | 135365 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 1: MINDS IN CHAOS - - - |
| direction. Proposals which seemed so shocking when he made them are now commonplace... | 135485 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 2: AFTERMATH TO EXPOSURE - - - |
| intolerable to the Harvard astronomer. So, when he mailed his paper to Harper's in 1963, | 135517 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 2: AFTERMATH TO EXPOSURE - - - |
| only the first of several occasions when the Sloan Foundation executives constituted themselves a Committee of Public Safety against Velikovsky's ideas. | 135723 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 2: AFTERMATH TO EXPOSURE - - - |
| reply in an early issue. But when he met the assigned deadline, | 135799 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 2: AFTERMATH TO EXPOSURE - - - |
| books. This trend was established early, when Harlow Shapley, | 135979 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 2: AFTERMATH TO EXPOSURE - - - |
| the evidence or ignore it altogether when it tends to support him. | 135999 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 2: AFTERMATH TO EXPOSURE - - - |
| in wooden objects indicates the time when the cells of the wood were actively growing. | 136140 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 2: AFTERMATH TO EXPOSURE - - - |
| a rigid rod at enormous velocities when the head is close to the perihelium, | 136262 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| than the one proposed by Newton when he said that the tails of comets turn away from the Sun for the same reason that the smoke from a fire ascends perpendicularly, | 136263 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| the cosmology of Heraclitus; and Cicero, when other writers of his century such as Lucretius or Ovid were describing in detail what had happened, | 136281 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| confess that this world's spent, When in the Planets, | 136393 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| interest in the time of Newton, when the working of the solar system was elevated to the state of a most exact science. | 136425 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| of reaction. She is certainly right when she judges the overall effect of Newton's work which devait vite devenir une alie de cette pitJ biensante et bien pensante 13 ; | 136492 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| conjectures are left to further enquiry, when it pleases the divine providence to afford us more light about them 14 . | 136517 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| Newton at Cambridge, and in 1703, when Newton resigned permanently from the Lucasian Chair of Mathematics, | 136536 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| to be his successor. By 1713, when the second edition of the Principia was published, | 136537 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| feelings towards Whiston had changed radically. When in 1720 the astronomer Edmond Halley (1656-1742) and others proposed Whiston as a member of the Royal Society, | 136539 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| of Newton's thought. After 1710, when Whiston was dismissed from his teaching position because of heresy and then formally brought to trial before the body of bishops of the Church of England, | 136550 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| appealing to the authority of Galileo, 'When nature has so extremely diversified her manner of operation in this small globe, | 136724 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| of the intellectual confusion that results when scientists accept all the astronomical doctrines of Newton without discriminating between what is mystical and what is scientific in the modern sense of the term. | 136729 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| the sciences and the arts; and when progress of civilization made these wants felt anew, | 136896 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| their effect was not noticeable. Yet, when Velikovsky stated that the members of the solar system have strong electric charges and that these affect their motions, | 136903 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| exact position in which it was when these vast successions of ages began to roll 46 . | 136982 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| reconcilable with immobility. FEAR AND TREMBLING When one examines the reviews of Worlds in Collision written by some one hundred luminaries of our age, | 136993 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| of reviews written by natural scientists, when reduced to the scientifically significant points, | 137027 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| 51 . What has happened is that when science was still operating on scholastic premises, | 137066 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| the Velikovsky-Shapley correpondence of 1946, when Velikovsky offered to submit to crucial tests before publishing his book, | 137078 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| claim is so manifestly incorrect that, when it appeared for the first time in the New York Times Book Review (April 2, | 137103 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| or His cult. (III, 348-49) When the 'Velikovsky affair' is considered in the light of the history of science it loses its puzzling qualities. | 137207 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| London, 1717), 23. John C. Greene, when he was writing The Death of Adam (Ames, | 137287 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| not always to man-the-animal. When not oppressed by hunger or cold or manmade indignities, | 137409 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| given serious consideration was in 1754 when the Berlin Academy of Science offered a prize for an essay on the question: ' | 137435 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 3: THE INCONSTANT HEAVENS - - - |
| momentous doctrine that ancient traditions, even when they are dressed as myth and saga, | 137551 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| particularly proper to avoid this pitfall when dealing with serious reports, | 137553 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| of factual foundations and sound logic. When in 1966 I published a first version of the present essay, | 137568 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| specialized nature. Kugler published his booklet when he was sixty-five years old, | 137595 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| by Greek-speaking inhabitants of Egypt, when the ancient world was agitated by the Messianic expectation of a cosmic upheaval. | 137740 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| The Battle of the Stars ends when the attacker is defeated, | 137762 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| new nature from the fighting stars, when the entire land of the Ethiopians will be destroyed in fire and wailing. ' | 137767 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| The emphasis on Ethiopia is comprehensible when one considers that these texts were written in Lower Egypt. | 137768 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| the yearly unfolding of the seasons, when he put emphasis on the line of the oracle that reads, ' | 137790 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| the same time of utmost importance when it was realized that episodes which are common to the Old Testament and to cuneiform literature occur in the mythologies of the most diverse areas of the globe. | 137846 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| was treading on slippery ground, because when in 1611 Galileo announced the discovery of the phases of Venus, | 138130 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| with the telescope. ' They appeared ridiculous when they ascribed unusually good eyesight to the Babylonians. | 138245 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| from less than 10" to 63" when she is closest to the earth (inferior conjunction); | 138251 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| month before and after inferior conjunction, when she appears as a thin crescent. | 138254 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| seen because there was a time when Venus came closer to the earth. | 138261 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| conceived as ruler of the gods, when the planet Jupiter, | 138271 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| left out of consideration that Mars when in quadrature (that is, | 138288 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| has generally ignored Kugler's book, when Alfred Kurfess, | 138356 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 4: CUNEIFORM ASTRONOMICAL RECORDS AND CELESTIAL INSTABILITY - - - |
| we eternally continue as we were when first taken into heaven; | 138434 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 5: ASTRONOMICAL THEORY AND HISTORICAL DATA - - - |
| such treatment for seven years and, when it was seen that in spite of the repeated tortures he would not agree even to a partial recantation, | 138487 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 5: ASTRONOMICAL THEORY AND HISTORICAL DATA - - - |
| the very way he argues, for when he writes that he esteems the heavens unalterable because no new thing was seen to be born there, | 138660 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 5: ASTRONOMICAL THEORY AND HISTORICAL DATA - - - |
| de Grazia THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM When a scientist writes a book of his controlled experiences, | 138748 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| system may be postulated to operate when a person, | 138791 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| reasonable person can see the truth when it is presented to him, ' | 138863 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| upon Velikovsky. This is immediately apparent when articles and correspondence dealing with his work are examined. | 138870 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| long shots' is perfectly reasonable, but when a man accepts too many of them, | 138904 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| results to scientists in other institutions. When he has thus satisfied himself that his results or ideas make sense, | 138916 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| discussions of his own work and, when he succeeded in participating under a special dispensation, | 139017 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| reliance upon authority. The rationalistic model, when it is sociological at all, | 139094 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| magical age, offers the assertion that when at first, | 139096 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| predictions were said to be impossible when you made them. | 139166 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| fantastic assumptions that were later verified. When Eric Larrabee, | 139178 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| balanced with the rejoinder of Anderson. When the Reverend Warner Sizemore, | 139187 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| carry advertising of Velikovsky's book.) When Velikovsky asked for permission to rebut, | 139222 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| science. They cannot. Furthermore, most scientists, when they reflect, | 139233 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| and in a worse condition than when the lesser sum of it was more generally distributed. | 139304 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| truth is fragmented for being uncommunicated. When a truth is admitted only to a small part of the realm of science, | 139307 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| J. H. Poincare's story who, when asked about the value of geodesy, | 139442 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| desire to examine Velikovsky's evidence. When relevant findings have occurred, | 139668 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| with the President of Macmillan Company, when the latter requested him to free Macmillan from its obligation to continue publishing Worlds in Collision. | 139696 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| used as texts and required reading. When a publisher's contact men find the doors to the mighty suddenly closed to them, | 139724 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| and more extreme left-wingers who, when the New York newspaper PM failed, | 139831 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| believe that scientific freedom is achieved when outside lay authorities are forbidden to rule on questions of functional ethics and scientific truth. | 140145 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 6: THE SCIENTIFIC RECEPTION SYSTEM - - - |
| Moon were involved in near encounters, when the Morning Star, | 140351 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 7: ADDITIONAL EXAMPLES OF CORRECT PROGNOSIS - - - |
| probably a visible sign of incandescence. When in 1961 the temperature of Venus was found to be ca. | 140409 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 7: ADDITIONAL EXAMPLES OF CORRECT PROGNOSIS - - - |
| was termed 'surprising' (H. Shapley, 1946) when, | 140446 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: PART 7: ADDITIONAL EXAMPLES OF CORRECT PROGNOSIS - - - |
| greater part of ancient literature. But when one examines Velikovsky's sources, | 140889 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: APPENDIX 2: VELIKOVSKY 'DISCREDITED': A TEXTUAL COMPARISON - - - |
| battle of Zeus with Typhon... 'who... when struck by the bolts of lightning, | 140910 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: APPENDIX 2: VELIKOVSKY 'DISCREDITED': A TEXTUAL COMPARISON - - - |
| Velikovsky would have had short shrift. When Velikovsky submitted to the editors of the Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society evidence that he had not misquoted the Biblical passages, | 140952 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: APPENDIX 2: VELIKOVSKY 'DISCREDITED': A TEXTUAL COMPARISON - - - |
| was misled into echoing Gaposchkin: 'Thus when Velikovsky quotes Herodotus about a battle between Zeus and Typhon and Isaiah on the destruction of Sennacherib's army by fire, | 140956 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: APPENDIX 2: VELIKOVSKY 'DISCREDITED': A TEXTUAL COMPARISON - - - |
| four score and five thousand; and when the people arose in the morning, | 140973 THE VELIKOVSKY AFFAIR: APPENDIX 2: VELIKOVSKY 'DISCREDITED': A TEXTUAL COMPARISON - - - |